|
Post by Bluedramon on Mar 13, 2016 20:00:00 GMT -5
Chapter 45: The Apocalyptic Beast
The show has just begun! -Ultranumb, Blue Stahli
“What?! You can’t be serious!”
“How can you be so sure?”
“It makes sense. Think about it!”
“That’s just...horrible!”
“I know, but it’s the only thing that...”
“There has to be something else!”
“...I’m sorry.”
Rudy couldn’t keep his horrified gaze off of Penny. He moved his eyes up and down as he watched her, his teeth gritted against one another. He could feel his heart pounding against his chest and he breathed in and out quickly. He struggled to keep himself under control, but no matter what he did, he just...couldn’t make sense of this.
What Penny suggested had happened... It was too awful. Too horrible to describe in words. He didn’t want to... He didn’t want to think that it could be true. He took in several deep breaths, struggling to keep himself under control. He gripped his chest with his hand, ignoring the pain he caused himself as he panted heavily. His heart felt as if it was going to leap out of his chest at any given moment.
He wasn’t the only one who was having a hard time dealing with this. He could see Mint in the corner of his eyes, shivering from the news. He bit his lip, wishing that he could comfort him in some way. Seeing him like this was just... He shut his eyes, trying to fight off the painful twist that he was experiencing. Excruciating when combined with the fact that he was already being bombarded with painful, negative emotions.
Mint finally stopped gripping his head so tightly and he looked over at Penny. He had a look that was..something of grim acceptance and yet not. He licked his lips slowly, taking in a few deep breaths. He moved himself forward, looking rather forced and stiffed. He reached over towards Penny with his hand. He stopped himself, curling his fingers downward a little, pulling his hand back. He licked his lips once, smacking them as he struggled to find the words to say. And when he did, he spoke in a soft, low voice, “...are you absolutely sure that...” His voice trailed off, unable to speak any further.
Penny frowned lightly, nodding her head a couple of times. I do not like it much myself. But I fear that there’s nothing else that it could be. It all matches too perfectly to be anything else.” She closed her eyes, turning her face towards the ground. “Sandra got large....because she absorbed the other zoners.”
Even though Penny had already said this earlier, Rudy could still feel his heart skip several beats. He shook his head slowly, not wanting to believe what Penny was insinuating. He wanted to believe that there was something else that could have happened that better explained what had gone on. But....oh gawd, there really wasn’t anything, was there?
Penny was right. This would explain how those zoners could have all disappeared so quickly. It would have explained why that happened at the same time that Sandra grew in size. It would explain why she kept Skrawl around even though she had no use for him as a partner. It would explain it all...
“So Snap is inside of her...” Rudy whispered softly, finally coming to terms with what Penny was trying to tell him. He licked his lips slowly, the words coming out of his mouth tasting rather foreign and strange. “Oh gawd... Sandra just...consumed them...”
“Depending on how the fusion happened.” Mint raised a finger up. “I’ve played a number of games, and if there’s one thing I know is that, often, these fusions are only temporary.”
Rudy turned to glare at him. “This isn’t a video game, you know.”
Mint clenched his teeth at this. “Yes, I know.” He raised his hands up in gesture. “But who is to say that Sandra can keep this form for long? Maybe she could shrink back down and we could get the other zoners out of her somehow.”
“Maybe...” Rudy shook his head slowly. He wasn’t entirely sure if he believe that or not. “But either way, we still need to figure out how to deal with her. I thought we could just create some weapons or something and stop her that way. Or even traps, whatever we need. But...” He lowered his head and closed his eyes. “If Snap really is inside of her, I’m not sure if I would feel comfortable with...”
Rudy stopped when he felt someone gripping his shoulders. He opened his eyes as he felt that grip tighten. He looked up and he could see Mint glaring down at him. Not harshly, but out of genuine concern. Rudy found it difficult to turn his head away from those eyes, which seemed to stare directly into his soul.
“I understand your dilemma, Rudy. Do you think I feel good about this?” Mint motioned to himself, placing a hand to his chest. “Snap is my friend, too. Even after what he did, regardless if it was his own accord or not, I don’t want to actually hurt him. But..” He paused for a moment, taking in a deep breath and exhaling slowly. “It might be the only way we can help him.”
“But what if we hurt him?” Rudy gritted his teeth at the thought. “I don’t want to...”
“That’s a risk that we’ll just have to take, Rudy.” Penny chimed in as she moved in closer. Rudy stared over at her, his eyes widening slightly. “I don’t like it, either. None of us do. But if it means saving Snap from this fate then...” She moved a few fingers through her own hair. “I suppose we just don’t have much of a choice.”
Rudy stared back at his friends, feeling his heart clench. No, there had to be another way. He didn’t want to have to resort to fighting. Not when he knew that Snap was inside of Sandra. If he attacked her, he would be attacking Snap as well. He didn’t want to do that to his best friend. Please, there had to be some other way that...
But what if there truly wasn’t? What if this really was the only way? What if they had no choice but to fight their best friend? Even if not directly, they would likely still be hurting him in some way if they fought Sandra. He might feel every ounce of pain that she feels. And that would only make him feel worse about any sort of action that they took against her. He wasn’t entirely sure if he could go through with it or not.
But if it really was the only way to save Snap, then...
Rudy lowered his head, closing his eyes for a few moments. He nodded his head slowly, silently agreeing with what his friends were saying. They really didn’t have much of a choice at this point. To save Snap and the rest of ChalkZone, they really would have to...
“Where do we begin?”
sss
It all happened so fast. None of them had much time to react. The few zoners who had dared remain outside of the buildings when the creature had come were faced with a daunting task: getting inside before the creature would strike.
But, unfortunately, it was clear that not all of them were going to make it. A handful were still too far away from a building to get in. Well from a distance, it didn’t look that bad, but considering how fast this thing was coming, even just a few feet was just too much. All these unlucky folks could do was look up before they were suddenly engulfed in white flames.
Haney watched from a distance, his eyes wide in utter horror. He couldn’t get the horrendous images out of his mind. Even when he shut his eyes and looked away, he could still hear their screams. And in the back of his mind, he could still see their simmering bodies, lighting up and burning into nothing but ashes.
When he finally forced himself to look over at where the blue-purple dragon was now located, he couldn’t stop his jaw from dropping. That burst of white fire had knocked over a few buildings, set several on fire, and smoke was filling the city rapidly. And this was just from one burst of fire. What would happen if the creature kept it up? What would happen if it were to keep firing more attacks at them?
It would seem that he’d get his answer quickly. The dragon zoner did not look like it was going to stop any time soon. It was already wriggling its way around in one direction, its long tail whipping about, knocking against buildings, both damaged and undamaged. Tall structures toppled over, forming makeshift, unsteady arches. Some rubbed against each other noisily and there were bits of dust and small pebbles that fell to the ground below.
Haney struggled to control his breathing. He breathed in and out deeply, trying to force himself to slow down, to try to control himself so he could figure out how to respond in this situation.
But just like many others, he had become frozen to the spot. The sudden appearance of a huge, towering dragon attacking the city was just too much for his mind to handle in that moment. The only thing that he could do was stare in horror, feeling his blood temperature drop at an astonishing rate.
“Aaaahh!”
Haney shook his head at the cry of a child zoner out in the distance. He stared off in that direction, still frozen where he stood. He struggled to think of just what he should do. Whe he heard the child scream again, however, this time in more distress, he acted as quickly as he could.
The long, chinese dragon moved swiftly across the ground. His agility enabled him to dodge the falling debris as he reluctantly yet determinedly moved closer to where the purple-blue dragon was attacking. He turned around a corner and froze when there was a massive burst of flame that nearly struck him in the face. He waited for it to die down before he moved his lanky body over. He grabbed onto the edge of the wall and peered over.
He widened his eyes when he saw there was a small child zoner sitting in the middle of the street. A stick figure one at that. Haney could not tell from appearance nor looks if this was a boy or girl. But what he did know was that they were in trouble.
The child rested in the center of a crescent shaped rock, dented right into the ground. It looked as if it had come from one of the nearby buildings. The child had their back pressed up against it and was cowering in fear. It didn’t look as if the huge dragon noticed them, but it wasn’t that far away and it wouldn’t take long before...
Though it was risky, Haney couldn’t let the child be burned or crushed to death. He was the only one who could do it, too. No other zoner was nearby and any that were, they were already dead. Narrowing his eyes in determination, his teeth gritted and a hiss escaping them, he moved over swiftly. His body practically glided through the air with how fast he moved.
Once he got to the child, he didn’t bother waiting to calm them down. Even if the child was looking up at him with uncertainty, there was little time to act. He reached over with his clawed paws and he grabbed onto the shivering child zoner.
But just as he lifted them up, he was greeted with a huge shadow that casted over his whole body. He could feel himself freeze in place as he looked up and stared at where the shadow originated from. He could feel himself swallow hard when a set of yellow eyes glowed in his direction.
(I see I was not the only dragon zoner in this place. That is..some news to hear.) The dragon spoke.
Haney gritted his teeth as he heard the voice booming in his head. He hissed as he pressed the child against himself and slowly back away. “Who are you...?”
The large dragon tilted its head in one direction. (You really don’t recognize me? I would have thought that I was very...popular in these parts.) It raised a front limb up into the air, wriggling its large, pointy toes. (This doesn’t look familiar to you at all..?)
Haney looked at the limb for a moment before glaring back at the dragon. “Quit fooling around and just tell me who you are!”
The massive dragon blinked a few times at this before chuckling. It began to move forward a little more, its body moving in such a way that it reminded him of a snake. There was a lot of activity in the tail, wriggling and whipping about like a snake trying to escape a trap.
(Well I suppose I can be straight forward with you. Not like it will matter in the end.) The dragon pulled its lips back into a snarling smile, causing the child to whimper and huddle closer to to Haney. (I am Sandra.)
Haney froze at that statement, feeling a wave of ice shooting through his veins. He felt his body hunching out of fear and he cringed back away from the dragon. He took another look at those legs and realized that....yes, didn’t Sandra have arms that looked like that? And that voice that rang through his head each time that it spoke, it did sound kind of like Sandra, based on recordings he remembered hearing.
Although he was lucky enough to never have encountered her before, that didn’t make him feel any more comfortable around her. Staring up at her in utter fear, he gulped nervously and he moved away even more. He kept his arms wrapped firmly around the child, keeping them close to him. He did not think he stood any sort of chance against Sandra, but at least he might be able to buy the child some chance of getting away.
“What are you doing here?” A stupid question, he knew. But maybe he could distract Sandra long enough to give the child some sort of head start or something. “What is the point in all of this?!”
(Well I am certain you should already know that. Especially if you knew of me beforehand.) Sandra turned her head and gave him a downwards, sideways glance. (But of course, you really should have known not just from what the other zoners have said, but from what was inside of you the whole time.)
“What are you...” Haney said softly.
Sandra gave a quick, booming chuckle. (Oh don’t be so modest! I can tell just from looking at you... Shouldn’t you know by looking at me?) Upon not getting a response from Haney, Sandra sneered viciously and began to move around him slowly, arching her long, thick neck as she regarded him as if he was just a little gnat to her. (Isn’t that such a shame? I would have thought that a family member would recognize one of their own.)
A sharp sting tightened inside of Haney’s chest. “F-Family member...?”
The blue-purple dragon twisted her mouth upwards into a hideous smile. (Hello, dear half-brother...)
Haney took a step back at this, his eyes bulging wide open, to the point where he was surprised that they didn’t fall out of his sockets. He stared up at the beast, unable to move his gaze away from her. Those last few words echoed in his mind, swirling around like some kind of fluid had gotten inside his head. He tried to find the words to say, but he just couldn’t spit it out.
Step brother...? She was joking, right? She had to be joking.. Please say that she was joking... There was no way that... He shook his head from right to left slowly. He moved back even more. His grip on the child had loosened up. He could feel the child getting out of his arms and running off. But he hardly paid attention to that. He could only continue to stare at the massive form that claimed to be Sandra.
It took Haney what felt like several minutes before he could get himself to speak anything. A wave of emotion struck him, and he reminded himself of who this was. Narrowing his eyes slightly, trying to make himself look brave, he said, “I have no sibling... My creator never made me one.”
Sandra stretched her mouth back into a twisted smile. (Oh I did not mean that he intendedly drew you to be my sibling. But in the context of having the same creator...I’d say, yes we are siblings.) Sandra moved around him and eventually blocked his path out with her large form. Haney gritted his teeth. At least the kid got away before this. (Of course, we’re only half siblings, as I had two creators...)
Haney let out a yelp of surprise when Sandra put her face close to him. He moved back as far away as he could. He grunted when he felt something wrap around his body. He looked down and saw that it was the tip of Sandra’s tail. The sharp tail blades were so close to him, almost embracing them. He cringed away from them the best that he could. He looked up at her, still trying to put a brave face on. But with her this close to him, he wasn’t sure just how long he could keep this up.
(And I know you only have one....am I right?) Sandra glared at him closely. She appeared to be scrunitizing him with her eyes. She smiled a little, giving a small chuckle. (Yes, you have my other creator’s scent on you, in a way. You and I truly are related.)
Haney shook his head. “I have nothing to do with...” He stopped speaking as he was suddenly squeezed tightly. He was lifted into the air by Sandra’s tail. His tail wriggled about as he tried to free himself to no avail.
(Why don’t you join me, half-brother? I’d like your opinion on what I’ve been doing. I’d like some tips!) Sandra spread her large, feathered wings out. (I think you would be the perfect one to help me!)
“No!” Hany managed to say. “I would... urgh... I’d never help you!”
Sandra got a twinkle in her eyes. (Are you...so sure about that...?) She chuckled as she lowered her head and stared at Haney very closey with that one eye of hers. (I think I know what will..convince you...)
Haney gulped at this.
sss
“Whoa...” Penny spoke in awe.
“This place is just...” Rudy’s voice trailed off.
Mint didn’t say a word. He just kept staring out at the area that they were in presently, his mouth remaining wide open. A shockwave of emotion struck him in the chest and he had some trouble fully discerning the emotions that he was feeling. He licked his lips slowly, his eyes taking in as much detail as possible.
Traveling through this place hadn’t been easy. It appeared to be mostly a cave structure. There were no signs or anything to tell them which way to go. No stairs either; they had to use slants or make shift things to head up higher, which was a pain for Rudy for obvious reasons. There were some rooms, like the one they found Rudy in, that looked more like this was a building. But for the most part, it just looked like a natural cave.
And it was made so much more difficult to travel through in the dark. All of those red lights? They were completely gone. Mint recalled Sandra’s red underside and wondered if that had something to do with it. Had she absorbed the red light from them and... But for what? Mint had a feeling that they might never find out the answer to that.
He was glad that they had finally gotten out of that place. He was feeling increasingly uncomfortable moving around in there. They hardly seen all that much to it compared to Skrawl’s hideout, yet he had never felt as unnerved about the cactus place as he did here. The whole place just seemed to just..have this unusual aura to it. It was almost as if the place was haunted somehow, and they were moving through a place filled with dark and twisted energy. A part of him was almost surprised that they were even able to make it out alive at all.
So when they had come across the pathway that seemed to lead up towards light, he recalled just how ecsastic he was. He tried not to jump for joy or cheer or anything. But he had increased his walking speed noticeably as they headed up. The sooner he was out of there, the better.
But when they actually got out, all three of them had to freeze. They hadn’t expected to come across something like this. They weren’t entirely sure what to make of it. Not that it could hurt them, but there was just something about it that...
Mint forced himself to walk forward. He looked left and right as he took a gander around the area they had come out on.
They were indeed outside. The sky was quite clear to see. Darkness was all around, though, with a moon hanging overhead. He was not sure if this place had always been like this or if it had been recently turned into a Night Zone by someone on the other side.
But it wasn’t the fact that they were outside that had them stunned. It was what they were inside. All around them, they could see sharp, rocky formations all around. Long, fang-like structures went all around them. Left and right, they looked and they could see even more. The sight of it made them all feel uneasy. It seriously looked like they were in the mouth of some kind of giant beast. The fact that these structures occurred along the ceiling did not help matters.
Mint positioned himself at the very edge, staring right at one of these large, fang structures. He licked his lips nervously before he made himself reach out and touch it. He gave a quick shudder when he made contact with it. He could feel a cold shudder rush through his body. He kept himself frozen for several moments. Then he took in a deep breath and he looked over.
“What do you see?” Rudy called out to him from behind.
Mint didn’t answer him right away. He just kept looking around, left and right. At first, he couln’t really see too much. Just desert, like before. “There really isn’t any...” He suddenly froze when he noticed something quite familiar in the distance. He squinted his eyes just to make sure, uncertain if he was seeing things or not. Once he realized what it was, his eyes bulged open. “Oh my gawd...”
“What? Mint, what is it?” Penny asked as she moved over quickly to join him. She stood next to him and gripped onto the sharp-looking formations, taking a look around herself. “What do you see?”
Rudy came in close behind. His wheelchair squealed a few times as he forced it to go over a few small rocks. He could not get there quite as fast as Penny did. But when he did arrive, if he were going to ask a question, that was completely sucked from him when he let out a loud gasp. It seemed that he had noticed what Mint did.
“Penny..isn’t that...” Rudy spoke as he stared out into the distance. “It is... It’s that jail we were at before!”
Penny stared down at where the others were looking. She held up a head over her head so that she could get a better look. “Where? I...” She stopped, blinking her eyes several times, when she seemed to finally take notice. “Oh my... It is!”
There, out in the distance, was indeed that jail they were at before. It was pretty far away. It looked like a small speck from here. But it was still close enough that, if the people in the jail had actually looked out and stared over here, they should see the structure.
Mint had no idea why they didn’t see this place before. With how tall and large this thing was, he would have figured they’d spot it while they were at the jail a little while back. Well they were a bit busy with other things at the time and they had little idea of where Skrawl and Sandra had disappeared to. Heck they didn’t even know Skrawl had been working with Sandra for certain at this point. So should he be surprised that they didn’t think to look here?
“It is strange...” Penny spoke up. Mint and Rudy stared over at her, slowly blinking their eyes a few times. Penny tapped her chin thoughtfully. “This place isn’t really all that disguised. And it seems like an obvious hiding spot. Maybe Skrawl and Sandra had come here and... but why didn’t they try coming here?”
Rudy frowned at this. “I hadn’t really thought about that. I mean...they did say they looked, didn’t they? But why not over here?”
“Maybe they did?” Mint held his hands up at his sides. “Who is to say they didn’t?”
“If they did, wouldn’t they have reported this place? Even if Sandra and Skrawl were not found here, there’s still other things in this place that, if her words were correct, were already here to start with.” Penny frowned deeply, gritting her teeth. “Yet there was no report far as I can recall. But..why would Bell not say anything about this...?”
Mint rolled his eyes. “Because he’s a jerk, that’s why.”
“Even so... it is still his responsibility to report such a thing.” Rudy pointed out. “Ever since the Sandra incident, the public had been wanted to be more in the know about stuff like this. They would expect Bell to speak up and Bell would have to concede.” Rudy paused for a moment. “As much of a jerk Bell was, I don’t think he’s ever actually hidden anything before, so...” He rubbed his chin slowly. “Why would he start now?”
“Maybe to protect his precious reputation?” Mint commented, his voice laced in sarcasm. “I’m sure that’s very important to him. He’d want the public to believe he always has things under control. So why the heck not lie to the public and pretend that this thing did not exist?”
“Possibly. I mean, the whole thing does seem rather strange...” Penny confessed.
“We still don’t really know why he’d do it, even if this was the case.” Rudy reminded them all. “Not that I fully disagree. But before we start assuming, we should get the facts.” Rudy looked back out at the jail. “But even before that, we have something else first we need to take care of. Bell can come later.”
As much as Mint would have liked to see if their ideas were correct, as much as he would like to get even with Bell in some shape or form for how he treated Rudy, he knew that his friend was correct. They could not just assume all of this; they would need to find evidence. They would need to find some form of proof that Bell had any foul intentions. He could not even say he was surprised with the possibility; he had never liked Bell that much and he always did seem a little shady to him on some level, even if he tried not to believe it before.
But like Rudy also said, they had something else that they needed to focus on right now. They needed to head to wherever Sandra went off to. They needed to stop her as soon as possible. If they didn’t... He shuddered to think of what could happen.
Just where did that dragon go anyway? Looking all around, he could not see anything that looked like Sandra. She must have been flying really fast or they had taken longer to get out than he thought. There was no way that a large dragon like that could be so easily missed. Looking around, he would think that it would be difficult not to see a massive, blue-purple dragon moving about. Surely if he kept on looking, he would eventually see something. But so far, just...nothing.
It didn’t help that the jail was large and obscuring some of the view of the city they knew was beyond it. If they were positioned at a different angle, maybe they would have an easier time seeing if something was going on. But at this rate, they would actually have to draw something and fly out to see.
And even then...would it be safe? He recalled how Sandra had spewed out a wall of white fire at them. He shuddered as he recalled how difficult that had been to get away from. He didn’t want to think of what could happen if Sandra caught them in the air. She would not be so merciful that time, he was certain.
The white fire admittingly creeped him out. It reminded him too much of the white flame fireworks. The same one that nearly killed Snap and destroyed those other zoners. For Sandra to actually be breathing a power similar to that...
Just then, at that thought, suddenly, something struck him in the head. He straightened himself out as he felt flashes rushing through his mind. He struggled to control his breathing, but he couldn’t stop himself from repeatedly taking in and letting out breath an increasingly fast pace. He could feel his body give a few trembles as a cold chill fell upon him. He couldn’t even tell that Rudy and Penny were staring at him at all until he forced himself to look at them.
“Mint...” Rudy whispered as he reached his hand over. “What is wrong?”
Mint looked at him, then Penny, and then looked away. He rubbed his hands nervously together, his bulging eyes staring into nothingness. “I-I think I know where Sandra might be headed...”
Rudy and Penny gasped at this. “Where?”
“Isn’t it obvious? I mean...we should have thought of this before, I mean...” Mint spread his hands out and made a few quick gestures with them. His eyes grew wider each second, feeling his pupils shrink into dots. “We all know how she is with ‘promise breakers’, and she’s not exactly on good terms with the people of ChalkZone City, and she did attack them that one time and...” He paused as he slowly looked at his friends, locking his eyes with them.
And they got the message immediately.
“Oh my gawd...” Penny brought her hands to her mouth swiftly, her eyes bulging wide open. “...she’s....she’s going to the city to...”
Mint’s rapid eye movements tried to track anything regarding Sandra there. But it was no use; at this angle, he couldn’t see too much. He guessed Sandra had not attacked this particular area; she had moved in much further. Whether or not this was to deter them from thinking to come here was not certain. But regardless, they still had to act fast.
He gripped his head as he could feel the screams of the zoners echoing inside of his head over and over again. He gritted his teeth tightly as he struggled to cope with it, his eyes squinting so much that he felt they were going to burst open from the pressure somehow. He could see that gorey mess in his mind, and no matter what he did, it would not go away. Over and over again, he could see zoners perishing in his mind, all because of Sandra’s demonic powers.
He forced himself to reopen his eyes and he glared out at where the jail was. He narrowed his eyes into slits, feeling a bout of anger as he recalled how this whole thing could have been avoided if Bell had just...
His thoughts stopped and he froze when something suddenly caught his eye. There was movement off in the distance. He turned his head in one direction, squinting his eyes as he struggled to see what it was. The movement seemed kinda small to be Sandra, but.....what else could it be? He lifted a hand up and he put it over his eyes, trying to get a better look. What was...
His eyes widened when he started to recognize the shape coming overe. He could feel his heart clench slightly, feeling a wave of some kind of emotion strike through him. Was it possible that he was seeing correctly? Or was he just so hopeful that he was simply seeing things?
No, it was real. As the shape got closer and more discernable, he knew it couldn’t be anything else but...
“Look guys!” Mint cried out as he pointed in that direction. Rudy and Penny stared at him in surprise, their bodies jolting slightly from how loud and excitable his voice sounded. “It’s Ripclaw!”
sss
Haney struggled the best he could, trying to wriggle his way out of the tail coiling around his body. He could feel the purple tail squeeze against him tighter, causing him to gag. He grabbed onto the tail and raked it with his claws. But still no dice. Sandra was just refusing to let him go.
He wasn’t sure how long he had been stuck up here. Not that it really mattered. The length had no impact on how he was feeling right now. He could feel himself being moved up and down rapidly, and he felt his stomach start to lurch. He wanted to rub it so badly but there was just nothing that he could do. He was unable to stop that foul taste from entering the back of his throat.
Down below, he could see the streets and buildings zip by as Sandra continued to carry him over like this. With each flap, they moved over more and more buildings, and they quickly became nothing but a blur. On occasion, he would see an unlucky zoner still outside on the street, and only about handful of those got away before Sandra spewed more white flames upon the city.
Haney could feel his body shivering and his blood going cold as he watched this horrific scene play out. He gritted his teeth and forced himself to look away. But much of the time, it was just...impossible to do so. Despite the gruesome nature of what was happening, it was hard to make his eyes tear away. It was almost like an addiction and he could feel his gut twisting at that realization.
Even in spite of how many of these zoners treated him, that didn’t mean that he wanted something like this to happen to them. They didn’t deserve this. They didn’t deserve to be attacked like this. This was sick and wrong, what Sandra was doing. Each time he heard a zoner scream and go up in flames, he could feel his heart twisting even further. He wished there was a way that he could help them....but he kind of had his own problems at the moment.
He twisted and jerked his body from side to side, trying to do whatever he could to free himself. He straightened himself up as he tried to wriggle his way forward, his teeth clenching even tighter to the point where he thought they’d break. He tried to yank out one of his limbs, trying to angle his paws so that he could get a better strike at Sandra. The large dragon just tightened her grip on him.
(Isn’t this such a lovely day, dear half-brother?) Sandra called out to him. Though her head was pretty far from him at this point, her voice sounded like it was right next to him. (I mean..listen to all those beautiful screams. That makes for such a perfect day, right?)
“You’re a monster!” Shouted Haney. A weak response, but he wanted to say at least something to the fiend. “What you’re doing is wrong!”
(Oh is it? I hadn’t really noticed.) Sandra shrugged her shoulders, creating a bit of wind gust to hit against him. (I suppose people betraying me and locking me away for five years in isolation is perfectly fine?)
“You’re the one who was eating people!” Haney was struggling to control himself, but at this point, it seemed like it’d be impossible to do so. He could feel his blood temperature rising up rapidly and no matter what he did, he couldn’t seem to put that internal flame out.
Sandra didn’t answer him right away. She appeared to be thinking of some kind of response. She continued moving forward through the city before she turned herself around. She began to head in a new direction, as though she was trying to make sure that she stayed within the confines of the city. Which he honestly wouldn’t really doubt.
Haney was unnerved by the silence. He could not see Sandra’s face, so he had no reading just what she was thinking. He didn’t know if he had upset her or not. Though even with seeing her face, he’d still have some trouble. Sandra had much of it hidden behind that horned helmet of hers, which covered the top of her head and upper jaw. He wondered if Sandra did it like this on purpose, so that people would be scared if they had some difficulty in reading her expression.
(You know...that does remind me of something.) Sandra spoke up, breaking the silence. (That sounds very much like something someone else had told me.) Haney peered over at her. Not that he could see anything besides more of her body. But he still attempted to try to see her face. He listened to her as she continued to speak. (Yes, I do believe Snap had said the same thing before.)
Upon hearing his name, Haney could feel his eyes widen. He recalled that he had no idea what had happened to that zoner. He wondered if he was doing okay. Had Sandra done something to him? Had Snap escaped or did Sandra...?
Haney soon realized there was a different tone to his voice. It was...kind of hard to describe. He wasn’t really sure if words could be put to it. There was something clearly off about Sandra’s voice, and he could not pinpoint exactly what that was. He could feel himself huddle in against himself at this realization, clenching his teeth tightly. He wasn’t sure what to think about this.
Then he could feel the tail around him flex and he was suddenly yanked forward. He could feel a shadow covering him up and he could see a bit of crimson. He knew right away that Sandra had pulled him along the underside of her body. This theory proved right when he coul see Sandra bending her neck down and looking straight at him, a dark smile spreading across her face, or at least, what he could see of it.
(I know how you must feel about me eating other zoners. I am sure you are one of those who thinks that it’s such a horrible thing. You are just like all the rest. Refusing to see things from my perspective.) Haney growled at this. Sandra merely chortled. (If only you would try to look at things from a new prespective. Things end up making a lot more sense. Come on now, half brother. Surely you would give me a chance. We are related, after all.)
Haney just spat in her direction. Not that it did him much good; the saliva bit just fell towards the ground. But it was still worth it to show her some defiance. “Fuck off!”
Sandra shook her massive head from side to side. (I see you are going to be stubborn as a mule. Oh of course you are. Like so many others... You don’t even try to see things from my point of view. Isn’t that quite unfair?) Sandra suddenly flipped herself around, somehow able to fly upside down. The motion caused Haney to let out a cry of fear. He stared down at her, gritting his teeth. (You all get angry at me for not trying to see things your way, yet you don’t do the same for me...)
Haney squirmed in her tail. “That’s because you...” He stopped speaking when Sandra suddenly squeezed him hard, cutting off his air supply.
(Oh I know what you are going to say, and I think I will help you spare yourself the trouble by telling you...forget about it.) Sandra hissed at him. Though her voice was only in his head, he could almost hear her teeth clatter against each other, the hissing of air coming from the space between them. It was a rather uncomfortable sension and he couldn’t help but shudder. (You are just like the rest of those promise breakers, I see. I would have thought that you would have more sense than that.)
Should he even believe a word that the fiend was saying? How was he certain that she even meant anything by it? There was little reason to believe that she felt anything strongly for him. She was just trying to play mind tricks with him, put him at unease. That’s exactly the sort of shit that this zoner would pull.
Perhaps they weren’t even half brothers as well, as she put it. If she was truly just trying to mess with him, she might have just come up with that as a way to screw with his mind and put him on edge or something. Sandra enjoyed playing with her victims, it seemed. And of course she would go as far as... Haney struggled to push the thought aside so that he could concentrate on what was going on
Which wasn’t easy. It was so hard for him to concentrate while he was being held up into the air like this, positioned not so far away from the massive, flying dragon before him. It wouldn’t take much for Sandra to kill him. This realization caused him to freeze in horror and he scanned his eyes around her carefully, looking for any signs of her getting ready to chomp him. A single gulp was all that it was going to take and...
(It is still quite a shame that you won’t even give it a try. What do I need to convince people to try to see things my way? Of course, I’m sure I sound like a broken record. How many times have I said that? A lot I’m sure.) Sandra stretched her head down a little, her yellow eyes peering down below. (I am just depressed, you know? All I ever wanted was for someone to understand me...)
Haney could feel his blood heating up again at this. He was no stranger to this kind of stunt that Sandra enjoyed pulling. Always playing the victim card. She was such a hypocrite. Even if it weren’t for the fact that she ate zoners, this aspect of her would not have been well recieved by many of the zoners here. He would ask himself why Sandra would continue acting this way, even though it’s clearly not going to work, but then he reminded himself that, well because this was Sandra he was thinking of.
Though nervous, he turned his head and looked down at the ground below him. It was quite unnerving to see the destroyed buildings down below him, or the sight of zoners running about, looking for a place to hide. His heart skipped a beat when he saw another child, this one trapped in some kind of wedge in the poles. He couldn’t see the child’s parents anywhere and he wondered if they had been crushed to death, or if the kid had no parents at all.
To his horror, Sandra appeared to take notice to the child. She lifted her head up and she smirked in his direction. He could see a glint in her eyes and a thousand hidden promises. Though she didn’t say anything, Haney could already tell what was on her mind.
“W-Wait...” Haney tried to say.
But it was too late. Already Sandra twisted her body around and she dove straight towards the child. She moved quite fast and Haney had to shut his eyes as he felt the wind flap against him. Sandra plummeted down at such incredible speed and he thought that he was going to have his skin ripped off or something.
Then they came to a sudden stop. Haney let out a grunt as he found himself being flipped to one side and then brought back down. The movement was so fast, he thought that he was going to throw up. He lowered his head and let out a small groan as he felt his mind spin around a little. He shook his head, trying to straighten it out a little, and then looked around to see where he was.
Sandra was positioned standing upwards, her front legs off the ground. Her wings were spread out, the full span able to cover much of the road that they were on. She was already huge before, but somehow, she became utterly massive this way. Her form towered over the trapped child zoner, casting them in near utter blackness.
Haney stared down at the frightened child, licking his lips nervously. He could feel his heart pounding inside of his head. He could feel thoughts racing through his mind and he struggled to sift through them. He tried to think of something, anything, to save this child, but he just... He knew there was nothing that he could do. As painful as it was, all he could do was look away and wait for Sandra to ‘take care’ of the child.
But when nothing happened, he felt a wave of confusion strike him. Not that he wanted her to attack or anything, but...just what was taking so long? Why was she delaying herself? Cautiously, he opened up his eyes and peered at the dragon looming over him.
Sandra was indeed staring at the child, looking as if she was going to attack at any moment. But yet..at the same time, it almost looked as if she were a little more on the relaxed side. Like...something else was on her mind and she was practically daring him to try to figure out just what that was.
He could feel his breaths coming in and out quickly, and he had to force himself to stop. Once he was able to, he licked his scaly lips nervously, staring up at the purple dragon that seemed to be ignoring him entirely. Yet those eyes looked as if they could see everything. Not just the quivering of the child, but his own uncertain and nervous looks. And this was seemingly supported when she opened her mouth partway and let out a small hiss.
Haney was about to try struggling again when he felt something begin to move. He realized that Sandra was leaning herself forward, allowing her body to fall down. His eyes widened when he realized what this might do to the child. He struggled frantically, calling out to her, “No! Wait! Stop!”
Sandra did not listen. Within seconds, she hit against the ground, the floor beneath them shaking and a crack spreading throughout the road that she had struck. Haney let out a yelp when he felt some of the vibrations rush through him in a rather violent manner. Even after this was over, he still refused to open his eyes, terrified of what he might see.
“Wh-Who are you...” Came a small, squeaky voice.
Haney could feel a wave of emotion strike through him at this. Forcing himself to look, he saw that Sandra, despite having caused more damage to this area, hadn’t actually harmed the child. If anything, she had actually loosened the area that the child had been trapped in. The child was now free and was backing away from the massive dragon. Haney’s relief that the child was free was short-lived.
“Stay away from them!” Haney started to wriggle harder against the tail that held him. “I’m warning you! If you dare touch them...!”
Sandra chuckled, her whole body shaking. (Oh I am trembling in my feet.) She spoke, her voice laced in sarcasm. (Like, what do you think you can do to me, oh dear half brother of mine...?)
Haney narrowed his eyes at this, his teeth clenching tightly against one another. He seethed heavily, struggling to keep himself from getting too upset. But the temperature of his blood, it wouldn’t stop rising. He could practically feel his face begin to burn. He was shocked that he was not getting seered from this.
(I can do whatever I want to this dear, sweet little child...) Sandra moved her leg forward and blocked the child from being able to get away. The child screamed and pleaded to be let go. Sandra just sneered at them. (And why? Because I am the beast. The one of your nightmares. The one who is in control. If you all see me as a monster, then a monster, I shall become.)
Haney trembled at this. He could feel the interior of his mouth starting to heat up. He struggled to control himself, but it was difficult to stop the bouts of smoke and tiny flames from coming out. Sandra let out a growly chortle at this, as though it was the funniest thing ever.
(Is something troubling you, Haney? I do wonder what will happen if I applied pressure here...)
The child let out a terrified scream as Sandra placed her paw against their body and pushed them down. “Help! Somebody! Help me!” Sandra ignored the child’s screams as she continued to apply steady pressure.
Haney widened his eyes in horror at this. “What are you doing? Let them go! They didn’t do anything!”
Sandra raised her head up, tilting it to the side. (And I deserve to be locked away for years? I’m as innocent as this child here. Do I not deserve to be...)
“Just let them go!” Screeched Haney. He panted heavily, his mind spinning so much he thought he was going to pass out at any moment. “Just...please...” He looked up at Sandra pleadingly. “You can have me...but please let them go.”
(Hmm...) Sandra looked as though she was going to actually think about his offer. But instead, she merely furrowed her eyes in confusion and curiosity. (You think that your little offer is all that it would take? Honestly, I didn’t come to this place for you. Not like you have much to offer me that I did not already get.) Sandra tightened her tail further against him, her tail coiling even more so around him. At this point, Haney found it difficult to even breathe. (Maybe it is time that you all got a taste of it is like to having life be unfair to you.) She sneered down at the child, moving her head in closer. (Because all it would take is someone come along and....)
Through his pain and slightly blurred vision, Haney could see Sandra raised up her massive paw, poised to strike at the child. He squirmed harder at this, his mind constantly nagging at him to get free. He needed to get out of here before Sandra could....
(...take some...liberties...!)
Haney could hear a loud swooshing sound. He could see the massive paw coming down towards the ground. He could feel his eyelids widening to the point where he thought his eyes were going to roll out. He wriggled himself from side to side, his teeth clenched in fear and horror. He couldn’t even think of saying anything; all he could do was scream at the child, hoping that they would get out of the way in time.
But...they didn’t.
Haney knew he would never get the horrific image out of his head. He could hear the crushes of bone and the splattering of guts everywhere. He could see the ground, once clean, now stained with blood. He slowly moved his eyes around, scanning the land, trying to keep himself from hyperventilating.
Then Sandra twisted her foot around, and lifted it up from the ground. He could see slimy-looking blood start to drip down from her feet. The sight of it caused him to gasp and wretch. He tried to keep his stomach from emptying its contents everywhere. But the task became increasingly difficult, and soon he spewed out his last meal over Sandra’s foot. Not that she seemed to care judging from her expression.
(What’s wrong? Can’t handle something as simple as a little bit of blood?) Cooed Sandra. She lifted her foot once more and brought it over. Haney nearly vomited again from the smell of blood being so close to him now. (It’s just blood. It’s not going to hurt you. Here...)
Haney stiffened up when he felt Sandra carefully brush her paw against his head. He could feel the still warm blood start to cling to his body. Even when Sandra moved her paw away, he could still feel the blood on his face.
(Oh cheer up. It’s not that bad. I think you look rather nice.) Sandra peered towards the ground. (And I think this child would make a wonderful decoration..don’t you think?)
Haney wasn’t sure just what got into Sandra’s head. He knew that she was crazy. He knew that she had gone off the deep end lately. But...he had no idea...that it was this bad. He had no idea that she had gone so far as to... Oh gawd...
He could feel emotions swirling inside of his head. He could feel his body tremble harder. He could feel the pit of his stomach setting itself on fire, surging through his body like he were some kind of engine or something. He could feel aburst of energy rushing through him, and he could feel bursts of heat exiting his mouth, with more smoke pillowing out. He glared intently at this hideous, evil dragon, who seemed to merely shrug her shoulders at what was clearly a serious situation.
He was not able to stop the surge of emotions from rushing through him. He was not able to stop the full on rage to enter his mind, wanting to tear this dragon apart. He clenched his sharp teeth tightly, breathing in in a growling manner in and out. He continued staring at Sandra, looking at those yellow eyes. Those arrogant yellow eyes which reflected the aura of a complete and utter monster.
How dare she dismiss the child like some kind of ornament... How dare she act like this was all justified... How dare she act like he shouldn’t be angry with her...
What happened next, he had no way of controlling or stopping. Even though he realized at the last second that he shouldn’t do it, it was just too late by that point to stop. He could feel his jaws opening up, the heat in his mouth getting stronger. He could feel the flames pouring out of his mouth, dripping almost like acid rain. Then, with a burst of energy that he didn’t know that he had, he shot a fireball out at her.
Sandra widened her eyes at this. But she was not quick enough to stop it. The flames hit against her head, and she immediately let out a scream. Haney grunted as he was dropped into the ground. He hissed, rubbing his head, and then he peered over, watching with widened eyes as the massive dragon wriggled about on the ground in agony, her mouth open and screeching, her large had over her eye. He could see streams of blood coming down from it.
Haney was so stunned by this, that he did not take this chance to try tor un. He could only stand there, watching in utter horror as the massive dragon struggled to control the pain that she was feeling. Sandra’s screams of pain echoed throughout the buildings and much of the city and her thrashing body crushed the nearby structures. The crushed child’s body was now even more disfigured at this point. By the time that Haney even thought of trying to force himself to run, he was too late.
Sandra was already loooking at him, her teeth clenched tightly. He could see the emotions practically swirling around in his head, and he knew that there was no way that she was going to show any mercy on him at this point.
The massive blue-purple dragon began to make her way over to him. Each step was slow and deliberate. She didn’t even try to speak to him. Her mind was clearly too filled with rage to even think of talking. That remaining yellow eye of hers pierced through his soul, as if it had become a large knife and she wanted to rip out his own spirit. Which, giving her current state, he wouldn’t be surprised if she did.
Haney backed away as quickly as he could. He looked over his shoulder and then back at Sandra once more. He quickened his pace a little, wincing and feeling his heart skip a beat each time a foot fall rumbled through the ground. After a while, feeling adrenaline burning his mind and cold chills nearly ripping apart his heart and blood vessels, he turned himself around and he did the only thing that he knew could do.
Run.
sss
“Hey look! Isn’t that Rudy and Penny down there? And Mint?” Dr. Crobat called out as he put his wing hand over his eyes to get a better look. He squinted, trying to get a better idea of what he was seeing. “I...I think it is!”
“Are you sure?” Taima looked all around, trying to figure out where Dr. Crobat was looking at. “I don’t see anything.” Ripclaw let out a loud growl at this and a snort. “I think she agrees with me.”
Dr. Crobat shook his head. “No, that’s her telling you that I’m right and to get your butt moving.” The bird zoner grabbed onto the sides of the dinosaur zoner and pulled forward, attempting to usher Ripclaw to move faster. “Dive down there, Ripclaw!”
“W-Wait!”
It was too late for that. With a loud screech, Ripclaw had already begun to dive down to where that mountain cave formation was. Dr. Crobat narrowed his eyes in determination as he guided Ripclaw over in that general direction. He kept a good, tight grip on her so that he wouldn’t fall down. He could feel Taima wrapping his arms around his body, attempting to keep a hold himself.
Dr. Crobat was not one hundred percent sure if he was seeing Rudy, Penny, and Mint or not. But from this distance, it certainly seemed like it would be them. Three forms, he could clearly see, and all of them looked humanoid. And one did look incredibly short, as though they were sitting down in a wheelchair.
Just like Rudy.
Yes, this had to be them. He wasn’t sure how or why they were here. But it was nice to see some friendly faces here. Maybe they would be able to tell him and Taima about what had happened. Maybe they could inform them of Sandra’s whereabouts. And then they could work together to try to figure out just what they could do next. Pressing his foot against her flank, he urged Ripclaw to move faster.
A part of him was a little worried, though. He did try to kill Penny and Mint while under Bell’s influence. He bit his lip at the memory. He wondered if they would understand that it wasn’t his fault. That he had never intended to hurt them? That he was being controlled, forced to do things against his will?
Perhaps they would understand. They were always understanding folk and they were fully aware of the Signal’s influence. They knew him from five years ago and how he was an ally then. Perhaps they would take into consideration that he would never do something like this willingly.
Though even if they did understand, he’d still feel awful about the whole thing. He carried with him a great weight of guilt upon his shoulders. He hadn’t been forced to just attack Penny and Mint, but also Dr. Gelcro. At least he knew that Penny and Mint made it out okay. But he never did learn of Dr. Gelcro’s whereabouts. He licked his lips nervously, wondering just what would have happened to him.
Well, the only way to find out for certain was to confront them. He needed to get down there and talk to them. If they are nervous around him, then so be it. It wasn’t like he could blame them. They had every right to be nervous around him.
Well, here goes nothing...
With how fast Ripclaw was diving, it would surely not take a long time before she would get to their destination. Sure enough, it didn’t seem like it took too long before they were so close to the toothy mouth of that eerie-looking cave. Already, he could definitely tell that it really was Rudy, Penny, and Mint that he had spotted before from way up higher. He narrowed his eyes as he continued to usher Ripclaw forward.
Within moments, Ripclaw moved in through the sharp, pointed structures. He flinched and Taima let out a yelp when Ripclaw accidentally struck against the structures a few times. The three human children all let out screams of surprise and moved out of the way when some of the sharp ‘teeth’ ended up falling down, narrowly missing them as they struck into the rocky floor near them.
Ripclaw managed to stay aloft even in spite of that. She flapped her wings heard and manuevered the best as she could, trying to ensure that she did not hit anything else. She managed to turn herself around gracefully, even in spite of the limited space in here. She reached out with her long, muscular legs, and she landed without much issue. She flapped her wings a bit more and she soon settled them against her body as her feet found their home against the ground.
The initial encounter was....just as he had suspected it would be. Silent and uncertain. He looked over at where Rudy and his two friends were, noting their expressions. He flinched when he saw how Penny and Mint looked at him. They weren’t...angry or anything. But it was clear that they were not entirely sure what to think about him. He could not blame them for their caution.
Rudy did not look exactly the same. He might have known what happened, but he was never attacked by him. So the fear was not as strong as it was in Penny and Ment. Yet this did not mean that he wasn’t being cautious; Dr. Crobat could see right in his eyes that he, too, was not entirely sure if he could be trusted or not.
Then there was the case of Taima.
Dr. Crobat was well aware of what Taima had done five years ago. He recalled that his release from prison was met with a lot of backlash and skepticism. Some would have preferred he stayed locked up.
While he can’t say for sure that these human children felt the same way, they weren’t exactly on good terms with Taima. Surely it was at least better than before, and Taima tries his best with them, or with anyone really. But memories die hard, and Taima’s actions against Snap were quite horrendeous. Even if they all ended up on the same side of this, he couldn’t imagine these three trusting Taima too easily.
“D-Dr. Crobat..” Mint was the first one to speak. He swallowed hard, his breathing becoming a little ragged. “...wh-what are you doing here? How did you escape...?”
Dr. Crobat let out a small sigh. “...Biclops let me out.”
Penny took in a sharp breath. “But he was supposed to keep you in....! H-How could he have...”
“I convinced him.” Dr. Crobat cut him off. “I wanted to do....something to make things right and...” He raised his wing hand up upon seeing their expressions. “Yes, I...I know what I did and I’m... I don’t even know if I could say that I’m sorry. I...” He lowered his head down, peering against the floor beneath his feet. “I feel so ashamed...”
“Yeah, yeah.. Now isn’t the time to remain dwelling on that.” Taima jumped off the back of Ripclaw. “We need to take action!” He looked over at where the human children were. Somehow able to ignore his own nervousness, he called out to them, “Do you know which why Sandra had gone?”
Dr. Crobat didn’t hear any response from them. The three teenagers were still pretty silent, staring at them warily. At least none of them were bringing out their magic chalk. A good sign; they must not feel threatened enough to do something like that. He hoped that they would be able to keep this up; he really didn’t want to be on the receiving end of a terrified human creator.
“I know we’re all kind of nervous with each other. But now isn’t the time for that.” Dr. Crobat paused for a moment as he watched Ripclaw return to Mint’s side. She put her snout against the teenager, nuzzling him affectionately. He wondered if she was attempting to comfort him. Turning his attention back to the three creators as a whole, he continued. “But can we just skip all that and just get on with what is important?”
Taima joined him, nodding his head in agreement. “I know it’s kind of rushed and everything. But...” He held his hands up at his sides. “We kind of have a situation on our hands, don’t you think?”
Slowly, shakenly, Rudy nodded his head. “Y-Yeah...I can agree to that...” He licked his lips slowly. “I...” His voice trailed off and he narrowed his eyes, struggling to figure out just what to say. Eventually, he said, “Yeah, catching Sandra is a lot more important right now...”
“Though we still have questions we want to ask you.” Mint spoke, his eyes narrowing slightly. “There are some things that we feel that we should know.”
Dr. Crobat nodded his head. “I understand.”
“But we will put it off or later.” Came Penny’s nervous yet gentle voice. “You don’t have to worry about it for now. Let’s just focus on stopping Sandra.”
“Indeed..” Taima said as he nodded his head.
Dr. Crobat was glad that things were running pretty smoothly so far. There was still a little bit of tension, but at least everyone involved agreed that Sandra was top priority pretty quickly. Now they should be able to focus on finding and stopping her before she did further damage or achieve in...whatever it is she had been trying to accomplish.
But though they were all now focused on what needed to be done, they still had to, well, figure out what they were going to need to do. Exactly how were they going to pull this off? Then he realized...he hadn’t even asked about Sandra yet. Nor did he know just what these teenagers had gone through.
So that’s how they would start off. It would be best if they caught up first. There were a number of things that he needed to tell them and he was certain they also have some things to inform him about as well. Then, once they knew where each other was at, they could then focus on trying to solve their current situation.
He decided he would be the first one to speak. He took a few steps towards them. He did stop and feel a pang of guilt when the teens cringed away from him a little. He ripped his wings together nervously, hunching his body. He was a little grateful when Ripclaw made a few small sounds of approval and nudged her head against Mint’s side. But it would take more than simple encouragement to make him or the others to feel safe around him.
Dr. Crobat shrugged off his uncertain feelings, focusing on what needed to be done. He cleared his throat the best that he could. Then he straightened himself out and he stared at the teenagers, giving them a serious expression. He paused for a few moments, and then he finally began to speak.
“There is something that I need to tell you three...” And with that, Dr. Crobat began to recount his encounter with Bell.
sss
Oh no... Oh gawd no... What did he do? Why did he have to do something so...so stupid? Oh geezus, if only head controlled himself more, maybe this wouldn’t be happening.
Haney barely had time to react and jump when Sandra spewed out another bout of white fire in his direction. The flames struck the ground behind him and he could hear the loud crackling as the flames spread along the ground a little before they started to die off. He could practically feel the heat from over here and he could certainly smell it.
Haney ran as fast as he could, trying to keep himself in front of Sandra. It had been somewhat manageable to keep away from her, but at this point, it had become a rather daunting task. For it wasn’t just Sandra that he had to keep dodging, but the general city all around him.
Sandra had been attacking not just him, but the land all around them. He could feel constant heat from the white flames as Sandra kept attacking the buildings all around them. He could smell more and more smoke, burning through whatever it could. He could even smell, to his horror, a few zoners burning alive in the flames that currently engulfed them. He flinched as he listened to them, and he struggled ot keep moving as quickly as he could.
Up ahead, he saw one of the larger buildings of this place. He stared at it intently, his mouth open with his tongue hanging out. Should he try to head in there? Not like it was going to slow Sandra doown much. But...maybe he coud at least buy himself a little bit of time, perhaps? He looked over his shoulder, noting just how close Sandra was to him. Yes, a little bit of time would work out just fine.
Pushing himself to move as quickly as he could, he began to head over in that direction. He pumped his legs as hard as he could, pounding them against the ground. His heavy breathing filled the air, and he could feel his throat rapidly become dry. He managed to ignore the uncomfortable sensation as he headed straight for the open front doors of the building.
Within moments, he managed to get inside the building itself. He could hear Sandra slam against the building as she struck against it. Despite his hopes that it would keep her at bay, the massive dragon had already torn through the wall. Haney could hear creaking as the rest of the building began to give way. With his heart pounding in his chest, he raced through the building as quickly as he could, heading out the other side. He kept running several feet before he stopped and he looked around, panting heavily.
The building was in shambles. A part of it still stood up a little, but other than that, most of it had fallen to the ground. The sight of it was horrific, especially when he began to imagine what zoners may have been inside. He knew that there were a few casualties; he could see the blood stains on the debris from where the building had fallen and crushed them.
Unfortunately, this wall of debris did not only signify the death of more innocent zoners, but it also did not stop Sandra for long. The massive dragon pulled her head back and swung at the debris, using her horned helmet to knock away the rubble so that she could continue at him without having to use her wings. The sight of this caused Haney to start backing away once more. He looked left and right in desperation, and soon settled on running towards another building.
But he was met with the same exact result with this one as well. Just like before, Sandra was able to destroy it with ease, as though the building were made of some kind of flimsy material. He knew that it wasn’t that weak, but Sandra was so big and heavy now. And even if the building were sturdy, she could still use her flames to usher him out. The only way this tactic was going to work was if she was somehow distracted.
And that was not likely to happen. Not with how focused she was to get him.
With no choice, the only thing that he could do was keep running. He couldn’t even remember if he could fly, let alone attempt. Not in this situation. His mind was too panicky, too flushed with rapidly moving thoughts, to even think of trying to do something like that. The only thing on his mind was just...keep on running.
And that’s what he did. He did his best to keep in front of her. He dodged her attacks to the best of his ability. He tried to ignore the loud roars that she unleashed, and the screams from the other zoners that followed. He just needed to keep moving, and so long as he did this, he stood a chance of escaping. He just had to keep this up. He...
But it was apparent that the other zoners were not going to be so lucky. He could hear how loudly they screamed. He could hear them pleading for Sandra to leave them be. He was refusing to look, but that did not protect him from the agonizing screams that the zoners were unleashing all around him.
When he was finally able to take a rest, when he had temporarily lost Sandra, he took that moment to look around him. He could feel his heart clench tightly as he saw all the destruction that Sandra had caused to this place.
A large portion of the city had been destroyed at this point. Even though he didn’t see too many dead bodies, with all the buildings that were crushed or toppled or burned, or even a combination of two or all three, he knew that there was a massive body count. Sandra had already killed a large portion of citizens, and now she had destroyed even more lives. The sight of it was enough to pump him with a mixture of fear, horror, and rage. Yet, despite the temptation, he had to keep telling himself he needed to get away.
But he had waited too late. He had been so distracted by the destruction around him, and by the screaming and whimpering of injured zoners, that he had not noticed that Sandra had snaked around the building he was hiding behind. Before he had time to react, the massive dragon’s shadow was upon him, and he only had a few moments to look up before she acted.
Haney let out a loud cry of pain as the large foot struck against him. He could feel it slamming him against the wall with great force. He struggled and he squirmed, but there was nothing he could do to escape her grasp. The massive foot had him pinned down firmly, and soon her eyes locked onto this, making it hard for him to move.
He thrashed around for a bit, going as far as trying to bite her to get free. A few more fireballs also escaped his mouth, even though they did him absolutely no good this time. Sandra hardly paid attention to them as she bared her sharp teeth at him, her tail swishing behind her from side to side. He eventually stopped trying and he just laid there, limp and terrified, those hideous eyes preventing him from moving so easily.
The fact that Sandra was not speaking somehow made this situation a lot more terrifying. It just added to the atmosphere, making it feel thicker and heavier. He couldn’t help but gulp nervously as he looked up at the evil dragon, wondering what she was going to do next.
He got his answer quickly.
Haney couldn’t help but let out a scream of terror when Sandra opened up her jaws and the interior of her mouth began to glow. He could see a steady white glowing, growing rapidly more and more intense. And he knew exactly what was going to come. He trashed about, letting out screeches, bit her hand, whatever she could.
But despite his efforts to free himself, he was not able dislodge himself before Sandra suddenly unleashed a barrage of white flames. Haney didn’t have much time left before his vision was filled with white.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Mar 16, 2016 22:45:55 GMT -5
Chapter 46: Not So Fast
I am! I will! So no longer will I lay down, play dead...! -Rose, A Perfect Circle
Sandra felt a wave of satisfaction as she watched the flames begin to engulf her half brother. The sneer on her face spread far and wide and she could not help but release a chuckle. The flames were traveling up the zoner’s body and the white glow spread everywhere.
She had not been surprised when even Haney rejected her. All these zoners in this city had the same mindset. They were all monsters. All worthy of death in her eyes. They had no redeeming qualities.
Then again, neither did her.
Sandra would never admit it openly, but she would acknowledge to herself that she had gone too far. She told her half brother, though never anyone else, that she has become a monster now. She still did not think she was before this point, but as of now? Yes, she might as well be the monster now. Not like it would change anyone’s view of her anyway.
Well at least she would be able to put her dear sweet little half brother to some good use. She wouldn’t have to kill him like most of the zoners she had come across. He could be taken in with her, and she could use his excess energy to help her finish off the rest of ChalkZone City. She could do it without him, but every extra bit of power counted, right?
Was it going overboard? Perhaps. Maybe there would be another way to salvage this city. Maybe she could put them all through rehabilitation, like she did with Snap and will do so with Rudy Tabootie. Maybe some of them could be saved. The only way to find out was to at least try it. Maybe she got them to see things from her perspective...
No, it was too late for them. She told herself this over and over again. It was too late..and she couldn’t be bothered. There was nothing left for her here. Not as this city was anyway. She may try to rebuild it. Maybe search the world for zoners she felt were worthy of this place. She could help to create a new ChalkZone City. One that was actually fair and just. Not the promise breaker-riddled world that it had been right now.
And of course, Snap and Rudy, once she converted him, would be of great help. Snap could help her find zoners and convince them to come while Rudy could rebuild the place. He was a pretty good artist. He would be able to pull it off.
There would be a few changes of course. More emphasis on keeping promises. Warning to those who dare to break them. Perhaps even bodies strung up in the main street so that they would all know.
In addition to that, eating others would be permitted so long as they were loved ones. Friends and family alike. Convincing these disrespectful zoners that it’s all right to eat someone you care about was going to be a daunting task. Even more difficult than the promise thing. But she was confident that she could convince new zoners moving in, as well as Snap and Rudy, of this fact.
Then and only then would this place be truly home.
But before she could even begin, she needed to take care of one more thing. She looked down and she could see that Haney’s body was all white now, glowing and ready to be absorbed. She grinned at this. She moved a little closer, lowering her head and staring at him where his eyes should be.
(I guess this is it. Do not worry. I will make sure you are put to good use...)
Sandra did not expect a reply back. Not that he could anyway. She opened her jaws and she licked her lips slowly. Then she began to move in closer to the frozen form that was Haney.
Suddenly she froze as a loud sound screeched through the air.
“Rawr!”
Sandra lifted up her massive head and looked left and right, trying to find the source of that sound. She wished that she still had her healing powers; one of her eyes still was not working and she could feel the pain of it echoing through her body because of this. But that did not bother her as much as the lack of sight did. Using whatever she had left of her vision, she attempted to see where that sound was coming from.
She was almost immediately greeted by a flash of color and the presence of small claws trying to get at her eye. She immediately pulled her head upwards, and she could feel whatever it was flinging back, rolling along her spine and down her tail. Hissing loudly, Sandra seized the small thing in her tail, like she had held Haney before.
Pulling the tail closer and bending her body so that she could see, she felt a flicker in her eyes as she recognized this individual.
(Fancy seeing you here, Mosaic...) Sandra watched as the reptilian zoner squirmed in her grasp, attempting to bite her with her fangs. The sight of it was so amusing. (I wonder where you have been. Weren’t you supposed to be guarding Snap? Where did those duties go?)
Mosaic’s eyes widened at this. Then she started to hiss and growl at her once more.
Sandra tilted her head to one side. (I am pretty sure you had promised, even if silently, to protect him. Yet here you are... You weren’t there when I captured Snap. And now it’s too late to save him.) She moved her head in closer to the reptile zoner, a part of her wondering if she even recognized her at first. She grinned, releasing a small chortle. (Do you have any idea of what this means?)
Sandra did not expect a response from Mosaic. Not like this little thing could even speak. She might not even have a good grasp on intelligence. Just barely enough to understand some of what she was saying. But really, just how far did this truly extend?
She spent a few moments watching the little creature squirm. She did recall that she had another zoner to take care of first. But no... Mosaic needed to be dealt with. Intelligent or not, she had been an issue the last time. She would be damned if she allowed something like that to happen again. Besides, it would not take that long to get rid of her.
And she had another reason to deal with her first.
(You’re just a filthy promise breaker...) Sandra whipped her massive tail from side to side. She could hear the screeching of metal against the ground. She ignored this as she focused her attention on the squirming reptile zoner. (As such, you are in trial, and as your jury, I find you...)
Sandra opened her jaws wider.
(Guilty.)
Sandra began to close her jaws around the squealing, frightened zoner. She could feel her teeth touching against her body. She curled her lips upward, feeling a sense of relief to be finally rid of this little pest.
Suddenly, something hot and seering struck her against her already injured eye. Feeling the wounds reopen, blood flow starting anew, Sandra released Mosaic and pulled her head back as she roared loudly, the sound echoing off the nearby buildings. She swung her head around, a few tears of pain moving down her hardened face. She wiped her eye with her massive paw, trying to fight against the agony.
When she did manage to stop the pain, her good eye darted around for whoever had done this to her. Upon seeing Haney standing there, she seethed through her clenched teeth. She must have been ignoring him for too long; she had failed to realize that he had gotten free from her grasp. She could not see where Mosaic was at this point, but all she cared about in that moment was making Haney pay for what he dared to do again. Fuck fusing with him. If he would rather die than join her in something far more glorious, then...
...so be it.
Sandra released a loud roar as she moved towards him. She split her jaws open further and she slammed them shut, attempting to take Haney into her jaws. The zoner managed to dodge out of the way in time and she only ended up grabbing into broken bits of concrete. She hissed in disgust as she shook her head from side to side, spitting out the pieces of rock that got on her tongue. Then she turned her head, arching her neck sideways, and hissed loudly where she could see Haney.
The smaller dragon zoner was down on all fours, small bits of flame shooting out each time he exhaled. His eyes were narrowed into slits and he looked ready to release another fireball at her. His back was arched, his tail whipping about, as if he were trying to look menacing.
Sandra narrowed her eyes at this. Then a bit of curiosity started to rise up inside of her. She had to wonder just how her other creator had dealt with this one. What other abilities had they given him? Did he really have what it takes to be someone related to her?
Well, she might as well find out. Perhaps it was time to see what he was truly made of. She licked her lips once more, anticipating the fight. In the end, it would not really take that long.
Without further hesitation, she sprung towards him.
sss
Penny was frozen solid. She could barely move, let alone try to speak. She was unaware of much that was going on around her. She was aware that they were on the move and aware she was with someone. But only just...barely.
Her head was filling up with rapidly moving thoughts. It almost felt as though every corner of her mind was just...exploding with thoughts. They kept coming in every which way and they refused to stop. No matter what she did or what she attempted, she could not get herself to stop. The only thing that she could do was just...allow the thoughts to manifest, even if it was clogging up her brain.
She found it so hard to believe... A part of her wondered if it was just some kind of nightmare or... Yes, that’s what it had to be. It was just a nightmare and soon she would wake up and...
Oh who was she kidding? She was only fooling herself in that case. This was reality and she had no choice but to face it. Even if the truth made her uncomfortable... There was really nothing else she could do, was there? Unable to really think of any way to ‘prove’ that this was a dream, knowing that she had to accept reality, she took in a deep breath and sighed.
Penny could still hear those words echoing in her mind. Over and over again, she heard them, and she could feel her body shivering in response to that. She clenched her teeth tightly, feeling a cold shiver running up and down her spine. Those hideous words... Not that she was upset at Dr. Crobat for telling them, but still... That was not the sort of news that they had been wanting to get.
It would seem that Bell was a much bigger traitor than any of them had thought.
It was he who had orchestrated the escape.
Perhaps he had never meant for Sandra to get out. Perhaps he had wanted her to stay. But Skrawl... That had been deliberate. He had wanted Skrawl to get out...so that he could be placed as leader. A number of things that happened...were because of Bell.
It was he who had ensured Sandra could escape temporarily. He had chosen the weakest-minded to be in charge of helping to feed Sandra, which in turn would make him jumpier and...
Penny had no idea how Bell would have made sure that Sandra stayed in her enclosure after that. But he was aware that the chaos erupting from Sandra would have enabled him to escape. When Sandra had taken him, Bell allowed it to happen, if only because of his plan. Perhaps he was working on the sidelines to get her arrested again, but he still deliberately ignored that towering cave thing so that Skrawl would not be recaptured.
Penny theorized that some of those tunnels were also made by Bell. Perhaps he had foreseen them trying to stop Skrawl and they were put there for... She wasn’t sure. So that the Beanie Boys coud sneak up on them, probably.
And then there was Dr. Crobat himself... Penny was aware that it was a test, but she also knew that Bell wouldn’t have cared if they were killed. He probably wanted that to happen, so that his sick, twisted view of the world would come into fruition. She gritted her teeth at the thought of it, and she could feel herself start to shiver as she recalled how close she and Mint had come to dying. Not just with the Beanie Boys, but Dr. Crobat as well.
And the Signal...
This is what enraged her the most. She was already furious that Bell had been decieving others and took a gamble with Sandra to release Skrawl, but to make matters worse, he had been experimenting with the Signal. He had recreated the device and was using it to his own ends.
That...asshole... Did he have no idea what he was dealing with? Did he even know how to work that thing? At least Sandra knew how to use it. But Bell... he might do something with the device that would... She shook her head as she tried to get the gruesome thoughts out of her mind.
As much as she was burning up at this, there was one thing that still confused her. One thing that she was trying to wrap her head around.
When Dr. Crobat had been running, he had mentioned Bell shouting at him about someone intialed as ‘S’. Something about how it had hard enough for him to arrange things with ‘S’ and that he wasn’t going to let him ruin it. It was quite strange... At first, she thought it was Skrawl, but...that made no sense, did it?
No, Skrawl couldn’t have been the one to arrange things. He was the one who was trapped and he was probably just as surprised he got out as anyone else. And it couldn’t have been Sandra. She made no mention of it and with how straightforward she was about much of the stuff she was doing, Penny would think that the dragon zoner would have said something. At least at some a point anyway.
So if it wasn’t either of them, and she knew for a fact that it was not Snap, then...
...who could it have been...?
Penny shook her head, trying to get the thought out of her mind. She tried to refocus her attention on the task at hand. In a few seconds, she became aware of her surroundings again, and she narrowed her eyes into slits as she looked at their target destination ahead.
“How much further is it?” Penny asked, not looking at anyone in particular.
“Not too long.” Mint answered back. “We should arrive in a few minutes.”
“And Sandra?” Penny inquired.
“She’s still there.” Called out Rudy, who was being held by Ripclaw’s foot talons. “I can see her form. Distant, but it hadn’t gotten any larger or smaller. I think she’s staying put.”
“Good. That means that we have a chance to catch up with her before she could do more damage.” Taima spoke, his voice having a little bit of a growl edge to it. He looked over and stared at Dr. Crobat. “What are we to do when we arrive?”
Dr. Crobat clenched his beak tightly. There was a bit of a haunting look in his eyes. Penny couldn’t help but stare at him sympathetically. He was likely remembering the big of grave news that they gave him. Telling Dr. Crobat that Dr. Gelcro had been killed was no easy task. The bird zoner did not respond as much as they thought, but that was only because, as they could tell just by looking into his eyes, that he was hurting on the inside.
Dr. Crobat spoke, his voice coming out as a shaky, airy breath. “We do what we said before. We go into formation, and do what we can to not allow her to see us.” He paused for a moment. “Or smell us.” He turned his head and stared at the others with a backwards glance. “That means we cannot be be upwind of her.”
“Wouldn’t that be difficult in an area with no wind?” Mint tilted his head to the side, raising an eyebrow.
Dr. Crobat turned his attention on him. “Most of the time, yes. But remember that this is ChalkZone. Some kid could draw something with wind at any given point. If that happens, we must be able to change our coordination so that she does not catch our scent.” He looked away, staring out ahead. “It is the only way we can be sure that we have the upperhand. Otherwise..” He closed his eyes. “We become sitting ducks.”
Penny nodded her head at this, remembering what her mother had taught her. “If we are upwind at any point...” She shuddered for a moment as she thought of the consequences of that. “...then let’s just say things wouldn’t end well.”
It wasn’t like she really needed to elaborate on that. They all had a very good idea of just what she was referring to. They were all aware of the consequences if they messed this up, so truly aware of what would happen if they ended up getting detected by Sandra too early. They had all seen what she had been doing from a distance. They did not need any of that ‘action’ placed against them.
Penny tried to push the horrible thoughts aside. Yet she could not. At least, not completely. She could still feel her mind being bombarded with memories of what had happened when they came over here. They had taken a detour in a new direction, hoping to come in from behind. But that didn’t happen soon enough and they were all ‘treated’ to the sight of Sandra tearing the city apart.
Even now, Penny could still hear the distant screams, and the sound of buildings crumbling. She could still see, in the back of her mind, images of Sandra using the white flames to burned own more buildings. Even though they had remained a good distance away, she could still see the white flames in all their horrible details...
She managed to settle herself down and focus as she and the others came in closer. At this point, they had been well aware that something was distracting Sandra. They were still not close enough to see what it was, but it didn’t matter. At least she was distracted, which gave them time to come in from behind, take her by surprise.
They soon landed on the ground. First, she could hear a clank as Rudy’s chalk wheelchair was set down. Then came Ripclaw’s taloned feet, and a small gust of wind as her wings beat hard and soon folded at her side. Penny and Mint jumped off her back and, following Dr. Crobat’s idea, they began to head out.
Penny could soon hear Ripclaw moving in a new direction, just as they had planned. Two groups. Both of three. Ripclaw was over with Taima and Dr. Crobat so that they had protection. And to deceive Sandra the best they could, as well. Ripclaw might not realize there’s more than one creator coming after her. Penny just hoped that they were able to remain hidden from her until they could make a move.
They headed their way through the city, being as quiet as they could. Rudy’s wheelchair made this difficult, but for what they had accomplished so far, this was going better than expected. Penny took care to make sure each step she made was light and gentle, and her two friends followed suit. Not that they could stop all their noises when they walked, but at least this way, they stood a better chance of not being noticed.
As they came closer, Penny realized that she was starting to recognize the loud roaring that was intermingling with Sandra’s. It had been quite a while since she had last heard it but..there was no doubt about it. This really was...
“Hey guys...” Penny whispered under her breath. She could feel her friends’ eyes upon her, waiting for her to answer their unspoken question. “I think I hear Mosaic...”
sss
It was a miracle that Haney was able to dodge the attack when he did. He had his foot caught in the ground, between a wedge, and it took him a little while to get himself loose. And even when he did, there was too little time to react. If it hadn’t been for Mosaic distracting Sandra, he would have gotten crushed.
Haney fall onto all fours and bared his sharp teeth as he glared up at Sandra, his tail whipping from side to side. Sandra was too busy focusing on Mosaic at the moment, but he knew that this wouldn’t last for long. If he didn’t act soon, then Mosaic was going to be in huge trouble. If Sandra attempted to use her white flame breath....
He took a moment and shuddered as he remembered what had taken place. He could feel a cold shiver move up and down his spine. He could still feel those flames upon his body. He could still feel the burn and the...whatever sensation that it was.
It was a weird thing to say. He was not entirely certain if he could describe it accurately or not. But he had felt something else when he was hit by the white fire. It was a tingly sensation, and a feeling of numbness as well. It had spread throughout his body, making him feel funny all over. And then he thought he could feel something start to...break apart was the only word that he could think of, yet he wasn’t sure if that was accurate or not. It was just...overall strange.
He was torn from his thoughts when he heard a loud screech above him. He splayed his digits out in shock, his eyes widening. “Mosaic!” He called out.
Mosaic had attempted to lunge at Sandra, only to be grabbed by her massive paw in midair. She was lifted above the ground and held up, several feet from the floor below. Mosaic screeched and squirmed and thrashed in Sandra’s claws, but nothing she did would make the zoner release her. Sandra merely glared at her, her teeth exposed and mouth spread in a twisted smirk.
(It is still amusing how you try to stop me. You know that you cannot win against me now. So why do you even bother putting up a fight?) Sandra tilted her head, staring Mosaic with a level of curiosity. (Shouldn’t you be fleeing for your life or something? It is a shame that you weren’t this devoted to helping Snap.) She poked at Mosaic a little, her claw tip stroking along the top of her head. Mosaic hissed and tried to bite at her to no avail. Sandra merely pulled her hand back and chuckled. (Yes...too bad you didn’t use this to help the one you had promised to protect...)
Mosaic let out a loud roar at this, saliva bits spitting everywhere. Though Mosaic could not speak, it was clear to Haney that this was a very ‘fuck you’ statement. And he could not disagree. Sandra needed to understand that promises cannot always be kept and that she could not blame the promise breaker if they were unable to fulfill the promise. What if they got hurt or something?
Not that any of this would get through to her anyway. It was like talking to a brick wall. There was really nothing that would convince Sandra that she was in the right. All she would do was just keep believing that she was doing the right thing, even if she had to become a monster to do so. Haney gritted his teeth at this. She was just...beyond talking at this point. They needed to figure out a way to stop her.
But...how?
He could not begin to think of just how they could manage to stop someone like this. How could they stop someone who had this kind of power? Even without her super healing powers, which he had guessed earlier she lost due to the fact that she didn’t try healing up her eye, she was still dangerous. A massive purple-blue dragon with strong fire that could, at the very least, severely injure anyone. At least, those she was actually trying to hurt; he wasn’t sure if thats what she was attempting with him.
He could hear another loud screech and he looked back up. He could see that Mosaic was attempting to dig her sharp claws into Sandra’s paw. He could see a little bit of blood starting to drip down. It was not much. Certainly not even close to being enough to create a puddle on the ground. But it was still enough to get Sandra’s attention.
The large dragon head lowered itself down, and the piercing yellow eye examined Mosaic up close and personal. She let out a loud, heavy hiss through her massive teeth. Mosaic did freeze at this and look up at her, only to continue clawing at her anyway.
Sandra raised her up again, a little higher than before. (Hmmm....you are such a feisty little fellow, aren’t you? Of course...still determined to make up for what you did, eh?) Sandra let out a small growl. (Kind of too late for that...) She began to bring Mosaic over, her grip on her tightening a little. (Don’t you think?!) With that, she threw Mosaic towards the ground.
“Mosaic!” Haney found himself shouting again. He watched in horror as Mosaic rolled and tumbled across the ground, eventually coming to a painful-looking stop a few feet away. He attempted to rush at her, only to be stopped by a massive tail. He jumped and took a few steps away before arching his body and glaring up at the large purple dragon, who was peering down at him with a silent, haughty expression. “Sandra...!”
(Yes, that is my name. You should know that by now, dear half brother...) Sandra spoke, sounding slightly amused. Haney merely snarled at this, a low growl eminating from between his clenched teeth. (I don’t see why you are so upset. I was just having a little fun.) She shrugged her massive shoulders, her wings stretching out in response. (You ChalkZone City zoners sure are...touchy.)
Haney was struggling so hard not to snap at her. It was taking all of his strength not to let himself do something so stupid and nuts. He did not want to make the situation worse than it already was. He and Mosaic were already in trouble already. But he knew that, if he wasn’t careful, things could get a lot uglier.
He knew that his best bet was to try to get away at this point. He didn’t think that he could handle much longer trying to find her off. At this point, she was just toying with them. He and Mosaic weren’t doing much of a dent to her. Outside of the damaged eye, they weren’t really having much of an affect, and it would only be a matter of time before Sandra decided to just go ‘fuck it all’ and use her flames upon them.
And once she does, there would be little way to get out of its path. They weren’t in a good area to try to run far. There was too much stuff in the way. Broken building parts were everywhere, blocking much of the paths around. Not that they couldn’t get away, but with how the landscape looked now, it would be a miracle if they could get away before Sandra spewed fire upon them or even crushed them to death.
In fact, the only way that he could see them getting out was if one of them was a distraction. At least that way, one of them could get away. But...would he even be willing to let something like that happen? He couldn’t ask Mosaic to sacrifice herself, but he also could not see himself doing the sacrificing.
...but what if there was really no choice in the matter? Mosaic was on better terms with the zoners of this city and the human creators as well. She was more well known and well liked and... He narrowed his eyes. He knew exactly what he was going to do.
He glared over at Sandra, watching as she had turned her attention back to Mosaic. She was moving in closer, one of her feet hanging up in the air while the other had just heavily thudded into the ground, kicking up some dirt and dust. She opened her jaws and let out a small hiss as she peered in closely at Mosaic. The reptilian zoner was backing up, letting out a hiss of her own, her sharp teeth exposed. Sandra raised up her paw and appeared to be ready to strike.
Haney acted as quickly as he could.
“Hey Sandra!” He called out as he jumped forward a little, trying to make himself more noticeable. This was enough to cause Sandra to turn her head slowly and give him a backwards glance. Haney paused for a moment, trying to think of a response. Then, licking his lips slowly, he shouted the first thing that came to his head. “You give promises a bad name!”
Sandra’s eyes flickered at this and she narrowed them deeply. She let out a low growl as she began to make her way towards him. (What...did you just say...?)
Haney took in a few shaky breaths, realizing that there was no going back at this point. A part of him wished that he could just back out, but..no. He could not. He struggled to keep himself from looking too fearful, preventing his face from contorting too much in the wrong way. He kept his teeth bared, doing whatever he could to look fierce. He refused to allow himself to look too afraid. Not while Sandra was here.
“You heard me.” He repeated, panting heavily, each breath glistening with growls. “ I know that promises can be important. But me, and everyone else, knows that sometimes they cannot be kept.” He watched as Sandra started to tremble in rage. This did not deter him, and he refused to stop. “I do agree that some greater care should be taken, and if the promise could be kept at all, then sure. But...” He took a step forward. “What of cases when the promise could not be kept, huh? What about if the ‘promise breaker’, as you call them, had been injured?”
(Then they should have been more careful.) Sandra sneered. (Then that wouldn’t have happened.)
Of course she would say something like that. Haney shook his head in response to this. “Typical that you would try to come up with something like that. Typical that you would try to still put blame on the ‘promise breaker’ involved. As if they could predict what will happen.” He pulled his head back in an S shape, baring his teeth in a mocking grin. “Of course, you have no problem keeping a promise, even if it meant hurting someone else. Shouldn’t a promise be helpful? How were you helping Snap when you went after him in spite of...”
(He needed to be taught a lesson!) Sandra opened her jaws, exposing her razor sharp teeth at him, her tail whipping about wildly behind her. (Don’t you dare question my...)
“Your what? Your authority? Your superiority?” Haney spread his paws out in a dismissive gesture. “You lost everyone’s respect here years ago when you wasted your time doing that. Instead of confronting Snap, you chose to do that. Tell me, what did you hope to gain from all of that? How could you expect Snap to remain friends after you ostracized him from society?”
Sandra shook even harder at this point. Her teeth flashed in a broad snarl. She moved in closer, her steps getting heavier and more deliberate. She was so focused upon him that she did not realize that Mosaic had slipped away. (Why you little...)
Haney smirked at her. “I’m a little what? All I did was speak the truth.” He tilted his head to the other side. “You are the one who chose that path. You didn’t have to hurt him and yet you did. Think about what you had put him through Sandra. Really think about it...” He narrowed his eyes into slits, recalling the details that he had been told regarding Snap and Sandra. “How could Snap be comfortable with someone who had went behind his back and caused him so much pain and suffering? How could he trust someone who would do something like that without telling him at least why? You never bothered to tell him why, did you?”
(I...) Sandra paused for a moment. Then she said, (He should have known I was doing it because of the promise that I made!)
“Yes, but you didn’t tell him beforehand, did you? How was he supposed to know that’s why you did it?” Haney turned himself to the side, arching his body in her direction. He seethed through his clenched teeth. “How was Snap to know that you had made such a promise? He is not a mind reader. If you really had to go through with that...” He paused for dramatic effect, walking a couple feet in her direction. He glared at her straight in the eyes. “...why didn’t you at least tell him earlier why you did it...”
(You just... I... You can’t tell me that..) For once, it seemed that Sandra did not have a good response to that.
Haney did not speak a word. He just watched as Sandra fought with herself. She swung her head around as she tried to figure out what to say or do. He could see how her facial expressions kept changing, contorting and twisting about. He could see how her one yellow eye was flashing a series of emotions. He had no idea if this all meant that she was realizing what she did or not, but at least it would keep her a little busy for a while.
He looked over at where he knew Mosaic had ran off in. He didn’t know if she was going to just keep running or if she was going to get help. Either way, she was out of here, leaving only him to face off with Sandra. At least one of them was going to survive this. For how long, he did not know. It was still something.
Haney watched as Sandra finally returned her attention upon him. He could still see how conflicted she appeared. She seethed through her massive, sharp teeth, a bit of white flame occasionally sparking at each breath. She looked like she wanted to say something, but could not. She looked too conflicted, too enraged. It was clear that she was not going to be able to speak words at this point.
Then, unable to handle the emotions swirling about inside of her, she opened up her jaws and she unleashed a bout of white flame in his direction.
Haney immediately jumped out of the way. He eyed the burned spot with a forced look of disinterest. He looked back up at her, giving her a sideways glance. “Is that your answer to everything, half sister? I would think our creator would have made you smarter than that...”
Sandra snapped her head back and snarled. Still no more words. She just charged at him like she had before. Haney did not waste anymore time on trying to speak to her. With her full attention on him, he turned and ran. This time, with the full intent on trying to get her out of the city.
sss
Bell shook his head, not wanting to believe that this could be true. He didn’t want to think that, after all this, his plans were starting to fall apart. He tried to control his breathing. He tried to keep himself composed and relaxed.
But how could he stay calm in a time like this?
He could still hear the groans of Officer Polych as she was hurried into the emergency van. She had shown up, horribly slashed up and bloodied, and now she was strapped down into a chair, secured and ready to go. Her appearance like that had stunned them all, and worried him deeply.
He knew why she was attacked. He knew that it was most likely Ripclaw, given the large claw marks, and he knew it was because she was trying to stop whatever Officer Polych was trying to do. He was fully aware of the fact that Officer Polych would have been the offender, with Ripclaw only defending.
But he could not let anyone know that. He couldn’t allow this information to be spread. If word got out that it was Ripclaw and an act of defense, people were going to start asking around. They were going to wonder just what Officer Polych was doing to incur the zoner’s wrath. It didn’t matter if he tried to explain or not. He knew that his reasoning would not be accepted by most in the city. He knew from day one that he was in over his head, and now he was placed in a situation where it could easily catch up to him.
And there was more. If things weren’t bad enough, he had recieved some news. When Officer Polych had arrived, blood staining the ground, she had told him about an ‘invisible roar’ that she heard. Something that was felt through the ground.
..and that was exactly what he had felt as well. Only a lot stronger. Even know, he could hear the loud, more audible roars ring throughout his head, and he couldn’t help but grit his teeth. He could feel questions surging through his mind and he started to wonder if he had really been doing the right thing after all, or if he had screwed up big time.
It was Sandra. She had returned. She was ripping through the city, tearing it apart. And he had not done anything to stop it. What was the point? Sandra would easily tear apart any of them that tried to stand in her way.
Oh if only he hadn’t been so stupid, this wouldn’t have happened... Why did he take the gamble about temporarily releasing her? Why did he set it up so that she would cause Skrawl to escape? Why did he allow his idealism get in the way? Why didn’t he allow himself to see just what the hell he was doing? He felt like kicking himself for being so easily manipulated. Why the hell did he ever listen to S...
He interrupted his own thoughts. He shook his head, clearing it, and then he tried to refocus his attention on what needed to be done. He narrowed his eyes into slits. He still had some determination to make Skrawl the leader, even if he was conflicted about his role with Sandra.
He knew what he had to do.
sss
Rudy struggled to get himself free from his friends’ grasps. He jerked himself from side to side, his wide eyes staring out ahead, his mind swirling about, trying to figure out just how to appropriately respond to this. He found it difficult to stop. He had to get going. He just had to. He couldn’t just...
“Rudy! You have to stay put!” Penny hissed under her breath.
“You’ll only get yourself into trouble!” Mint said, agreeing with Penny. “You need to stay here!”
Rudy glared up at his friends. Well so much for support from them. He thought that they would allow him to at least try. Nice to know that even they don’t think that he was capable. He gritted his teeth at them, growling. “You won’t even let me try!”
“You’re in a wheelchair!” Mint told him firmly, struggling to keep his voice low. “You could get hurt!”
“I’ll do just fine! I have the magic chalk! I can do it!” Rudy jerked himself to the side, trying to make Mint let go of him. “Release me this second, or I’m going to...”
“You’re going to what? Smack me? Is that what a friend would do?” Mint asked in an eerily calm voice. “I thought I knew you better than that.”
“I...”
Penny cut him off. “Rudy, we aren’t keeping you here because we think you’re incapable. But think about it, Rudy. Really think about it.” She motioned outwards. “I know that you want to help, but you can’t do so by charging out there. The ground is too jagged for your wheelchair. You’ll get stuck and then Sandra would be able to get you. And we...” She paused. She lowered her head, shutting her eyes softly. “We just don’t want to lose you...not again...”
Rudy froze at this, staring at Penny in shock. He could see that Mint was giving a similar expression, nodding his head a few times. Rudy could feel his gut twist in guilt when he fully realized just what they had said. He could feel his stomach sting as he lowered his head in shame. How could he have been so blind to this? He should have known that...
It was true. His wheelchair would be a hinderance in a landscape like that. He’d get caught too easily. And with Sandra’s massive form flopping about, her tail shipping all around....
He flinched when he could hear another screech from Haney as he was knocked into the ground. Rudy might not have been able to see it, but he could hear it just fine. And the thud that he made as he struck the floor was just.... He couldn’t help but shudder at it. It was truly awful. He would be amazed if no bones were broken.
“So please, just stay here.” Penny said, breaking him out of his thoughts. “Mint and I will get Haney out of here.”
Mint reached over and touched Rudy on the shoulder. “Just wait here. And if we have any trouble, you can draw something to help us out, okay?”
Rudy stared at Mint, thinking for a moment. He turned his head slightly so that he could see Haney struggling to get up, only to be stricken again by the enraged purple dragon. He sucked on his lip at this, pressing his teeth against the flesh. He wasn’t sure how much longer Haney could last like this. He had been able to run for a short time, only to be knocked into a corner by Sandra. He needed help and fast.
Turning his head back to his friends, he hesitated, then, slowly, he gave a nod. While he still wished he could be of better help, staying behind and drawing things to help his friends was still a good option to have. Plus, he was out of Sandra’s sight.
Sandra... He struggled to push aside the ice cold feeling that struck him upon remembering just what she had done to him. He could still feel her lips on his mouth and..
No, he could not think about that right now. He would have plenty of time to feel bad about that after Sandra was taken care of. Forcing the feeling out of his body, he moved his head up, his neck feeling a little tense and rigid. He looked into their eyes, noting their expressions. Then, as a bit of encouragement, he slowly smiled.
“Good luck.” Rudy said.
Mint and Penny looked at each other, and then smiled down at Rudy. They each gave a nod of their head, both confirming their agreement on this particular arrangement.
“We will be careful, don’t worry.” Mint said with a broad smile. “You take care, too. Don’t allow yourself to be attacked. Try to draw cover and...”
“Okay I think he gets it.” Penny frowned as she looked over at where Haney was being attacked. “Come on, Mint. We need to get going!”
“Right!” Mint replied.
Rudy watched in silence as his two friends raced out to help Haney. He rolled his wheelchair a little more forward, going over some of the rocks here, so he could get a better view. He used his magic chalk to draw a shield in front of him to offer some kind of invisibility. Through the small hole, he peered through and watched carefully, trying to see just what was happening.
He could see Penny and Mint racing over to where Sandra and Haney were. At this point, Haney was on the ground, panting heavily. He had several bleeding wounds and bruises on his body. His tail looked as if it was broken in at least two places. His body had one scorch mark on it. And one of his fingers was ripped off. It did not look as if he was going to be able to get up again.
Sandra was moving in closer, her heavy legs pounding against the ground with each step. She stared intently at the fallen form of Haney. Her massive mouth was open, her lips curled slightly upwards, smirking down at him. She had a small trail of white fire moving about from the corner of her mouth. She soon stopped herself several feet away, her tail twitching from side to side. Then she raised her paw up, about to strike. Her smile grew more sadistic as she did this. Then, moments later, she began to strike down. Rudy felt his heart skip a beat at this.
Sandra was not able to complete her attack. In that moment, Mint had gotten in front of Haney and drew a thick shield to deflect the attack. The startled dragon ended up slipping on this and nearly toppling over. She managed to right herself and she shook her head, letting out a loud hiss at this sudden newcomer.
Then she seemed to freeze in shock upon seeing that Penny had rushed out and was now by Haney’s side, holding onto him. Sandra blinked a few times, and then gritted her teeth. It was hard to tell just what was on her mind, but it was clear that it was nothing good.
Rudy wanted so much to rush out and help his friends. He wanted to just get out of this fucking wheelchair and challenge Sandra to a duel himself. But...he knew he couldn’t do that. He would only make the situation worse for them all. He had to, no matter how difficult it was, remain put and keep himself on standby. He reminded himself that he was the the backup plan. If something were to go wrong, it was his job to draw something to help out. His friends counted on him. He could not let them down.
So, keeping himself as still as possible in his chair, he leaned forward and watched the scene play out beore him. He watched as Mint and Penny took positions in front of Haney, blocking Sandra’s path to the injured and bleeding dragon.
Sandra opened her mouth and let out a loud hiss at this. Then, with her teeth bared, she moved in closer. Rudy gulped nervously and watched from behind the shield, hoping that his friends knew what they were doing.
sss
Mint struggled to keep himself calm as the large beast came towards them. He could feel his heart pounding in his chest as his teeth clenched tightly. He moved back only a small step, but he refused to leave Penny’s side or abandon Haney in his time of need.
He felt obligated to help him. In a way, they went through similar things. Though of course with him, he had actually done something to deserve it. He was not the nicest guy when he first arrived. Even to this day, he still felt shame and horror about what he did to ChalkZone. But at least he was trying to make up for it. Yet some zoners still treated him like he was the enemy, despite all of his help.
Haney was in a similar situation. But in his case, it was even more unfair. Haney had not done a damn thing to deserve what he got. But so many zoners seem to think that he was the enemy for some reason. So many were quick to turn on him when Skrawl had apparently escaped. And so many just wanted him to be locked up or killed, whichever came first, just because they were a little suspicious of him. They had absolutely no proof that Haney even did anything. Yet they were still going to allow themselves to be engulfed in hatred and...
He shook his head mentally at this. The zoners had gotten too paranoid lately. Not that he couldn’t blame them. They had something of a good reason. But they were taking it way too far. He couldn’t help but notice none of the zoners were trying to help Haney. Typical. So it would seem that it was up to him. And Penny too, of course.
Mint spread his hands out a little bit, glaring daggers in Sandra’s direction, gritting his teeth. He watched as she moved in closer lowering her head, her hot breath hitting against her with each inhale and exhale. Despite the clear threat shining from that single yellow eye glaring down at them, practically bathing them in its yellow light, he still refused to move. Neither did Penny. They both remained put, determined to keep Sandra way from Haney.
Sandra raised her head up slightly, tilting it to one side. (So you made it here after all. I am surprised.) She turned her head in the other direction, staring at the two teenagers with her good eye. (Mind telling me how you got out of the wall of white fire?)
Neither of them bothered to answer. Like hell they were going to tell Sandra that. They just adopted a fighting stance, their fists clenched tightly and teeth gritted.
Upon seeing that she was not going to get an answer, Sandra pulled her head back and let out a loud chuckle. Despite this, she still carried signs of annoyance, both in her body language and in the way she spoe to them. (Well that’s fine. You don’t have to tell me. I can understand that sometimes, secrets must be kept...) Sandra began to pace a little, shaking the ground slightly with each heavy footfall she gave. (We all have our secrets. I’m sure you both have a secret, don’t you?)
Mint and Penny kept silent at this, glaring at Sandra. They watched as she smirked down at them before swinging her head away, continuing to ramble on.
(Don’t be so modest! Why, I’m sure there’s got to be something!) She looked away from them, taking a step steps in one direction, her tail slowly swishing about. She looked out above her, her good eye staring into nothing, really. Her whole body seemed to arch and flex, like she were a large snake of some kind. A flickering tongue would have completed the image. (Like...what about you, dear Penny? Is there something that you have been hiding?)
“Enough fooling around, Sandra!” Penny took a step forward, holding up her magic chalk. “Let’s just get this over with.”
(Oh sure, sure, in a moment.) Sandra raised her hand up. (Don’t go too fast there, little girl.) Sandra turned herself around and she began to move towards Mint. Her eyes narrowed slowly. (What about you? Maybe there is something you have been trying to keep?)
Mint didn’t say anything. He merely glared at the large dragon zoner, baring his teeth. He had no idea just what Sandra was up to, and he wasn’t about to allow himself to get caught up in it. It was clear that Sandra was just trying to kill time while she...whatever it is that she intended to do. Mint had to make sure that she did not get that chance to do...whatever it is that she was intending.
The dragon watched them carefully, not looking that upset at the lack of responses. She just kind of...stared at them, her tail whipping about. She had a grin that spread across her face, her teeth gritted tightly. It was as if she could sense something they did not, though she might just be trying to unnerve them. Which, given that this was Sandra, could certainly be the case.
They struggled to ignore this to the best of their ability. They watched as she moved herself back and began to reposition herself. She walked around them, arching her body in a partial C shape. The blades of her tail scraped along the ground, causing them all to shudder. Mint tried to ignore it, but he could not stop the coldness that swept through his body.
Sandra once more stared at him, and she grinned, her eye glinting as though she discovered something private about him. (I see how it is... I can detect in your eyes how you feel...)
Mint lowered his head, glaring at Sandra, his teeth bared. “I don’t care... Why don’t you stop being so...cryptic, and just fight?”
(That would please you, wouldn’t it? I know it would please me too...)
Sandra moved in closer, lowering her head, crouching low. Her movements were slow and deliberate. Penny moved in closer to Haney, the small chinese dragon huddling behind her, looking up at Sandra fearfully.
(But I think a little chat is in order, don’t you think?) Sandra sneered, spreading her mouth across her muzzle. (It won’t take that long, really. All I’d like to know is...) Sandra suddenly put her face close to Mint’s, causing the boy to jump back, nearly falling over. (Why didn’t you bring little Rudy over? Didn’t he want to come out and...play...?)
“What? No! We wouldn’t...” Mint’s voice trailed off. He realized he had nearly given away the fact that Rudy was nearby. He struggled to keep his mouth clenched shut tightly, leaning away from the massive zoner. “Even if we knew where he was, not like we would ever tell you!”
“Yeah! So why don’t you just back off?!” Penny raised the magic chalk, looking really eager at this point to take action and deal with the massive dragon zoner. As Sandra chortled, Penny gritted her teeth tightly, growling.
(You care for him an awful lot, don’t you? Such a deep connection...) Sandra smirked at Penny before looking at Mint, moving her head in closer. (I do wonder just how deep it runs...)
Mint swallowed, unsure of what Sandra was insinuating. He licked his lips nervously before attempting to glare right back at her. “Why don’t you fight us, Sandra? Or are you too scared?”
At this, Sandra’s eyes widened in shock. She didn’t answer right away; she just looked at him. Mint and Penny moved closer together, keeping in front of Haney, and watched her carefully. When Sandra narrowed her eyes again, pulling her head back in an S shape, they stiffened their bodies, waiting for her next move.
Then, breaking the tense silence, she spoke. (...what did you say?)
sss
Sandra couldn’t believe just how naive these two were. Why in the world would they ask such a stupid question? Did they really forget just who she was? Did they forget all that she had accomplished?
Well no. She knew that much. There was another purpose for this question. It seemed way too...distracting, now that she thought of it. Perhaps they were buying time for someone? Or perhaps they were attempting to upset her, and get her to respond in some way that they want. Well, they were going to have to try a lot harder than that.
Sandra could tell that something was going on. The three teens were usually not without each other, and she knew that Rudy was with them when she had trapped them in fire. Or thought so, anyway. Rudy was here somewhere, and she was going to find out where eventually.
For the time being, however, she kept her eyes focused on these two. She clenched her teeth tightly, snorting through her nostrils, feeling them flare despite being part of a hardened shell. She swung her head to the side, pointing her large horn upwards. A low growl eminated from her throat and she felt as though she was going to strike them at any moment. She kept herself composed; she didn’t want to act too soon.
(Do you really think I’m a coward? Do you really think that I will not run you through? Oh you poor naive little fools.) Sandra lowered her head and moved, her body bending like a snake. She stared at them intently, using whatever vision she had left to regard them coldly. (I’m sure you would like to think that. But even a coward can be dangerous if motivated enough. And you all know what I am fully capable of doing.) White flame leaked out of the corner of her mouth, sparking up in the air. (You might not be zoners, but I’m sure your flesh will still burn all the time. Shall we see?)
Immediately, Mint and Penny showed her their magic chalk pieces. This was enough to cause her to freeze....but only momentarily. With her body relaxing, she chuckled, swinging her tail from side to side.
(Not like that is going to stop me. I can spew fire on you faster than you can draw.) Sandra noted, attempting to sound a little sweeter than she was actually feeling. (I’d love to see you try.)
“Is that a challenge?” Mint spoke through clenched teeth. “I’m sure we can stop you before you can even get a chance to lay your claws on us.”
Sandra tried so hard not to pull her head back and laugh. The humans’ boldness was quite something to see. It made her feel almost bad about what she was doing. The keyboard here was ‘almost’, of course. She had no intent on letting them off so easily. But..perhaps she could humor them a little. It would be quite fun to watch, really.
(Why don’t you give a shot, then?) Sandra held up her massive paw in gesture. (Go ahead and try to see if you can strike me down faster than I can breathe fire. Try to see if you can get anywhere near me before my flames burn you alive. Go ahead and try...)
Mint and Penny hesitated, their bodies shaking. They still tried to look fierce, still looked ready to fight back. But the fact that they were hesitating at all was quite amusing, and so expected. Sandra couldn’t help but sneer at this, her smile spreading despite her efforts to stop it. All it would take for her to win this, is just a simple spew of flames.
She didn’t do anything to hurry things along. She took her sweet little time. She watched Penny and Mint carefully, seeing when or if they were going to make a move. She took note of her half brother’s terrified expression, licking her lips at the sight of it. She slowly moved her tail about and she just continued watching and waiting.
She was so focused on this that she failed to see the object coming until it was too late. And then the pain came, and she threw her head back, roaring loudly. Penny and Mint stared at her in horror as she shook her head, blood floing down from her lower jaw. She heard a shout at her before she became aware of another pain.
“Not so fast!”
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Mar 19, 2016 22:08:44 GMT -5
Chapter 47: In The Line Of Fire
There goes Dr. Sawbones readying his instruments, making sure they're razor sharp! -Dr. Sawbones, Creature Feature
Penny brought her hands to her mouth as she gasped in shock at what she was seeing. It had all happened so fast, she barely had time to fully process what was going on. There was a blur, a flash of color, and then suddenly, this was happening. She couldn’t believe it. How did...
“Bell?!”
The tone of Mint’s voice indicated that he, too, was quite shocked by all of this and he was struggling to comprehend it as well. Penny looked over at him, noting his expression. She could see the look in his eyes, the way that his mouth had dropped open. Then she turned and looked back, licking her lips nervously as she watched the bull continue his attack.
It had happened out of nowhere. None of them could have seen it coming. The first indication that anything was going on was the blur of a bullet striking against Sandra’s thick skin. The massive dragon shook her head and had turned her head in where the attacks had come from, only to get attacked again.
The sudden appearance of Bell sent shockwaves through her body. Of all the people that they expected to help them, he was not one of them. They had been certain that he was up to no good, that he could not be trusted, that he was one of their enemies to deal with. Why in the world would he be helping them?
Then again...was he really helping them? Or was he just trying to stop Sandra so that he could go forward with his plan? Either way, though, it did provide her and Mint an opportunity to act.
They knew they had to get Haney out of here. Even if he might be able to help, he had been pretty badly injured, and that made him an easier target for Sandra. They would kick themselves if they allowed an injured zoner to stay and risk getting themselves hurt even more. So rather than taking the risk, Penny knew the best thing to do was just...draw something to help Haney get out of here and fast.
While Sandra was busy with Bell, Penny raised up her magic chalk and quickly drew a stretcher. It took a couple moments, but soon it was finished, resting the ground and ready for use. She nodded her head towards Mint, signalling him to help her. Similar to how they had worked together to help Snap all those years ago, they teamed up once more, this time to help another injured zoner.
Working together, they managed to lift Haney off the ground. The dragon zoner hissed and whimpered as they accidentally irritated his wounds, despite how careful they were being. They then set him on the stretcher, laying him out so that his body as as straight as possible. After this was taken care of, they strapped him down, securing him so that he wouldn’t fall over or anything.
Now they just had to figure out how they were going to get him to safety. Penny frowned at this. She had not thought that far. She and Mint couldn’t leave as they were both needed to stop Sandra. But there weren’t any zoners around, so how were they going to...
Her thoughts were interrupted when Bell’s form suddenly landed just a few feet away. She and Mint jumped to the side, nearly knocking into the stretcher. They looked over and saw him laying on the ground, his limbs straight up as though he were a Real World bovine knocked onto his back. He soon pushed himself up with his hooved hands and rubbed his head. He did not stay on the ground for long and he got up to his feet.
And a second later, he was snagged by Sandra’s tail. He let out a shout of surprise as he was hoisted up into the air and brought close to Sandra’s face. The purple dragon appeared to regard him for several moments, her yellow eye gleaming with curiosity. Bell gritted his teeth in response, an obvious attempt for him to look tougher than he actually felt.
Penny and Mint froze at this, wondering what they should do. Should they intervene and get Bell out of there? Or should they focus on getting Haney out? They looked at one another, several questions flooding each other’s minds. Just what were they going to choose? Even if Bell had been an ass to them before, it still did not seem right to just leave him like this, but Haney...
It was decided silently. They had to help Haney first. It was not the easiest decision to make, but Haney had suffered the most injuries so far, and he could not leave this place on his own. Not like this. So, while Bell was temporarily left to contend with Sandra, Penny and Mint turned to Haney, trying to figure out just how they were going to go about this.
“What are we going to do?” Mint asked as he motioned his hand towards Haney’s strapped form. “We have to move him and...”
“I know we have to move him.” Penny replied. She felt a bit of frustration eating away at her fingertips as she struggled to think of something that could be done about this. She folded her arms and tapped her foot in a slightly impatient manner. “I’m just not show how we can go about this... I can’t believe I didn’t think this far ahead.”
Mint stared at her for a few moments, concern plastered over his face. “Well we have to think of something fast. No offense intended for Bell, but I don’t think he’s going to last much longer against Sandra.”
Penny took a moment and stared at where Bell was currently. Still lifted into the air, still dangling in the dragon’s tail. She narrowed her eyes at this, seeing how Sandra seemed to just be toying with him for the moment. She agreed with Mint that this would not last long. Not like Sandra had a personal score to settle with Bell. They only had a very brief window of opportunity.
But she still was not sure how they were going to get Haney to safety. They needed someone to push him, but there were no zoners. She could attempt to draw something but...
She froze at the very thought of creating another life. Her mind flashed as she thought of when she had created Courtney. She could feel her mind flooding with several memories of the giant condor. She couldn’t help but smile for a little bit. She had almost forgotten how much fun that they had together.
And then the memory of finding her skeleton came and...
Penny took in a shap, shaky breath at this. She could feel tears move in the back of her eyes, struggling to come out. She tried to control her breathing, tried to keep herself from crying. But this did not last very long and soon her eyes dripped with tears, falling down to the ground. She could not stop her mind being flooded with burning, chilling thoughts of seeing Courtney’s skeletal remains and... Oh gawd...
Could she really go through with it? Could she really bring herself to create another life that might die at Sandra’s claws? Could she truly attempt to draw another living zoner? Even if it might mean saving a life, would she really consider....
She heard a groan and whimper and she stared at Haney once more. She noted his expression, how much he was in pain, and how terrified he was. The sight of this caused her gut to twist and she bit her lip. The longer she held off on doing this, the more danger she was putting Haney through, she realized. She...had to do something. She could not allow herself to be consumed by her emotions. Not while someone was depending on her.
She narrowed her eyes as she stared at the magic chalk. She lifted it up a little higher, keeping her eyes glued to it. She knew what she had to do. And there was no turning back.
“Penny...?” Mint asked. The look in his eyes suggested that he had a feeling what she had thought of doing. He licked his lips slowly, looking a bit uncertain about the whole thing. “Are you...absolutely positive you want to...”
Penny glared softly at him and nodded her head once. “Yes, I’m sure. I am ready for this.”
“Okay then...” Mint breathed in deeply and exhaled. He took one more look at Sandra and then Haney and motioned his hand towards her. “Proceed then.”
Penny still hesitated. She had not created another living zoner in quite some time, and seeing what happened to Courtney made it more difficult to bring herself to do this. It was still a struggle to force her stiff arm to move. It took her what felt like a minute or two before she could bring herself to move her arm at all.
But once she did, it was smooth sailing...for the most part. Even though she was moving the chalk around and drawing something, some of the lines were still a little jagged. She still could not fully relax enough to make lines that were fully smooth. But the end result should be fine, right? So long that the creation could function....
She tried to keep her mind focused as she continued drawing the new creature. Choosing a form was not that difficult. She needed something that could multitask and who had a strong grip. There were several animals to choose from to base her new creation off of. And there was one in particular that she felt fit the bill perfectly. Mint’s reaction indicated he was not as big of a fan of this, but not like he argued; he knew that the more important thing was to get Haney to safety. And this was one of the best ways how.
Soon all the lines were formed, round and smooth and long with a few sharp ends. In a few seconds, they glowed briefly and the new zoner came into view.
There, standing before them, was a somewhat humanoid octopus. A large bulbeous head attached to a sleek-looking body. Two sets of arms and two sets of legs. A three pointed beak, much like how a squid’s mouth actually was. And the eyes, set far apart, stared at them, the horizontal pupils practically glowing in color.
Penny took a moment to allow the sensation of creating another zoner go through her body. She could feel the energy sweeping through every corner, tingling at her fingertips. It was the first time in a while that she created something and the emotional response that her body was feeling was just...unexpected. She had to take a moment to freeze, allowing these feelings go through, allowing the feelings of disbelief to wash over her. It took her a little while to realize that, yes, she had created a new zoner. She had give birth, in a sense, to another life.
She had to make sure that this new creation did not suffer the same way that Courtney did.
“Penny..you drew an octopus?” Mint whispered softly as he stared at the zoner in disbelief. “I thought you would..”
Penny whirled her head around and glared at him. “We can discuss that later!” She then turned her attention back to her new creation. She licked her lips slowly, and then she started to speak. “Hello...” Penny paused for a moment, trying to think of a name. “...Azrel...” She flinched. That name sounded horrible. But now her creation was stuck with it. “I have a task for...”
“No need to explain.” The octopus raised their hand up immediately, stopping her from speaking further. The octopus motioned their long, tentacle arm in one direction. “You want me to carry that poor bloke somewhere, am I right?” Penny did not speak, looking a little stunned. “You are my creator, are you not? I could hear your intentions for me the moment that I was created.”
“Oh..that is right...” Mint whispered softly. He gently nudged Penny. “Well come on. It looks like Azrel has this under control. Let’s go and help Bell before Sandra turns him into minced meat.”
Penny did not reply to Mint. She kept her eyes focused on Azrel. She did feel a little silly for forgetting about the whole ‘zoners often know what their creators intended for them’ bit. That much should have been rather obvious to her. Then again, she had spent so little time actually creating life herself that it was no surprise if it slipped her mind every so often. Still, she wished that she had better memory.
She shook the thought out of her mind for now. She could worry about that later. Right now, they needed to get started. Mint was right. They now needed to focus on trying to help Bell. With Azrel created and fully ready to get going, that freed her and Mint up to take care of Sandra.
Before she headed out, however, she paused and took a moment to stare over at the octopus zoner. Their eyes locked onto each other. This was a rather strange feeling. Creator looking at their creation in the eyes... Even if she had created life before, this was still a very weird sensation. It was almost uncomfortable, and yet, there was something about this feeling that was just...
“Please, get Haney to safety.” Penny finally spoke, breaking the silence. She motioned over to where Haney was still strapped to the seat. “Get him to the nearby hospital as quickly as you can.”
Azrel nodded their head once. “I am well aware of the situation. Do not worry. I will get the little bloke out of harm’s way.”
With that, Azrel began to move. Penny took note of the squid-like way that they moved. All tentacly, with sunction cups popping as they moved forward. Even when they grabbed onto the stretcher, the way the tentacles wrapped around and held on, and them moving forward... It was quite something to see. It was pretty difficult to turn away from due to how different it was compared to anything else that they had seen before. She don’t think she could recall a moment when a zoner moved quite like this.
She managed to tear her eyes away after a couple of seconds and then she looked over at where Bell was still being held. She narrowed her eyes at this. It did not seem like Sandra was going to make a move against Bell right away, but who knows how accurate this was? Knowing Sandra, she could strike at any given moment.
She looked over at Mint and gave a nod of her head. He exchanged the same gesture to her. No need for any words. They both knew exactly what they had to do. Turning their attention back to where Sandra and Bell were, they began to make their way over, quietly, ensuring that Sandra did not hear them.
So far, Sandra seemed to only be chatting with Bell. She had not attempted to do anything with him. She was just...teasing him for whatever reason. Sandra must be confident that they couldn’t win against her to even try to pull a risk like that. All that did was give Penny and Mint a chance to get at her, and that was an opportunity that they were indeed going to take.
The fact that Sandra was now blind in one eye certainly helped. They kept to her blind side, where she had no capability of seeing them. Her remaining eye was staring solely at Bell, and she was grinning as she continued to mock him. Her words were harsh, but caused a mixed creation. On the one hand, they could see Sandra’s point. Bell had made some poor decisions. But on the other hand, she was being a little too harsh, and she was being something of a hypocrite; not like she was fully innocent herself.
They pushed this aside, though, as they had other things to worry about aside from Sandra being a hypocrite, which they already knew that she was. Keeping to Sandra’s blind side, they moved in closer, moving slowly and deliberately.
Mint looked over at Penny. “We should split up.” He whispered softly. He motioned with his hands, indicating where he was going. “I’ll head over that way. And you...” He motioned over in another direction. “...head over there. We’ll be able to...”
Suddenly, they were interrupted by something large and purple falling down their way. The two teenagers barely had time to jump out of the way before the thing slammed against the ground between them. They fall into the ground, groaning in pain as their shoulders hit against the hard, rocky surfaces. They lifted themselves up and looked between them. It took a few seconds before the smoke cleared and then...
A large tail. Sandra’s tail. Penny widened her eyes at this, feeling thoughts swirling through their head. No... Did Sandra really see them already? Had she been pretending? Did they really miss their chance to...
(It is quite something to see you two trying to sneak around me. Think that a blind eye means I do not notice?) Sandra moved herself over, crouching low and walking closer. (And you are supposed to be saviors of this world? How can you be saviors if you are this easily taken off guard?)
Penny gritted her teeth, taking a defensive posture. How did Sandra figure out what they were doing? She must have smelled them or something, and...
Wait, where was Bell? Penny suddenly realized that he was nowhere in sight. She looked left and right, trying to find him. But there was just...nothing. It was as if the bovine zoner had just up and disappeared. But....what happened?
Penny did not have long to think before she felt something grab onto her.
“Penny!”
The girl could feel herself being lifted up into the air in a swift motion. She grunted as she felt Sandra’s paw tighten around her. She gagged and struggled to keep breathing, Sandra coming close to starting to cut off her air supply. She squirmed about in the paw, unable to free herself. Then she turned and glared at Sandra, her teeth bared.
Sandra just smirked at this, tilting her head to one side. (How about we start a little game? I think it will be quite fun...) Sandra took a moment to peer down at Mint before looking back at Penny. (I see how your two guy friends have something...permanent about them. What about you? Maybe I can help with that...)
“No!” Mint shouted.
Penny could not speak. The only thing she could do was stare at Sandra in horror, her eyes widening as the massive dragon took a good look at her left arm. Penny already had a good idea of what Sandra planned on doing...and it caused her blood to chill.
“N-No...please...” Penny pleaded. “Y-You can’t...” But as much as she struggled, she could not get herself free. She was trapped. The only thing that she could do was stare at Sandra in horror, silently pleading with her not to hurt her.
sss
Rudy froze in his spot, staring at the scene in utter horror. He could not take his eyes off of Sandra, or off of Penny. He could feel his heart skipping several beats as he tried to comprehend the thoughts that raced through his mind. They swirled and swam about, and no matter what he tried, he just could not get himself to relax or to think clearly.
His wide green eyes continued to remain glued to Penny, who had been lifted up off the ground, and now was at the mercy of Sandra. Mint was trying to help her out, but of course, there was very little that he could actually do. He could keep trying to fight against Sandra. He could try to attack her and get Penny free.... But Sandra clearly had the upperhand here. All she had to do was spew flames at them and...
Rudy gritted his teeth. He needed to figure out what he could do and fast. If he didn’t do...something, then his friends were going to be in huge trouble. He couldn’t just sit here and let that happen. He needed to take action. He needed to save them.
The question was...how as he going to do that? He could not very well rush in and strike at Sandra. He was in a wheelchair and he would not be able to move over this terrain so easily. He could try...but he would not have much success or anything. He’d just get stuck and then he might get grabbed, leaving them all in a more vulnerable position.
This realization made his heart clench tightly. He wished that there was a better way of dealing with this. He wished that there was just..some way that they could get out of this mess. But...what were they going to do? What was he going to do? It was so difficult trying to think of a way out of this situation and... He sucked in a sharp breath through his clenched teeth. He just...could not think of anything that he could do to help his friends in this situation.
He needed to draw something. But...what could he draw? His mind was spinning so fast that... He just wasn’t sure if he could think clearly enough to come up with something that would be helpful. He had to try to think of something, but how could he when his mind just felt too...spinny? Too filled with anxiety to do much more than just stare in horror as Sandra threatened Penny...
He shook his head, trying to force himself to unfreeze, to try to move about and try to get himself to take action. Wheelchair or not, he needed to do something to help Penny before Sandra could...do whatever it is that she planned to do with Penny. Rudy had no idea what she was up to, but the way she spoke with what she said to Penny earlier... It was enough to make him shudder in horror. He didn’t want to think about what Sandra had meant. He only wanted to get Penny out of there.
He looked down at his piece of magic chalk. He struggled to think of something to draw. He needed something to distract Sandra long enough for Penny to get away. But...just what kind of thing would Sandra be distracted by....?
Well there’s ‘promise breakers’ and ‘people disrespecting the honor of eating a friend’. But both of those required real zoners. And Rudy could not think to imagine drawing something that was alive for this. No, that would just be way too cruel. He’d never do something like that. There had to be a much better way of handling this. There just had to be something else.
Then he felt something flicker into light in the back of his mind. What if he were to try something similar, but with a nonliving machine? Sandra would not know if it was alive or not; if she were peeved enough, she would not even try focus on the scent and just go after the direction of the voice. Rudy knew that Sadnra would get easily peeved about promises being broken, so if he drew something that would repeat a few certain lines....
Rudy stiffened when he heard a scream echoing across the land. He turned his head over and he could see that Sandra had knocked Mint away. Rudy flinched as he heard his friend slam against the wall. Mint soon laid there, appearing to be unable to move or get up any time soon.
Penny was having a fit. She was screaming at Sandra, being quite bold in her language, clawing and biting at Sandra’s hand, trying to do something to make her let go of her. Sandra did not seem to pay her much mind, though, as she began to make her way over towards Mint slowly, her tail whipping from side to side.
Rudy held his breath as Sandra appeared to begin firing up her white fire breath. His mind momentarily flashed back to a few times recently he had seen the flames in action. He then shook the thought out of his mind and he tried to refocus his attention on concentrating on what to do.
But with Sandra getting so close...
That was it. Rudy could not handle it any further. He could not just sit here and try to think; there was just no time for that. He needed to take action now before his friends were killed by this monster. He picked up his magic chalk and, without thinking or planning more fully, he just started to draw as quickly as he could.
sss
Dr. Crobat’s mouth dropped open, unable to look away from the horrible sight. He struggled to keep his breathing in check, not wanting to do anything to give himself away. This was getting harder to control the longer he watched this horrible scene play out before him.
Taima was not doing much better. He looked like he was ready to rush over, ready to attack... Yet he knew that they could not make a move just yet. They had to wait for the right time, otherwise they would screw everything up. It was too risky to head over there now. What if they ended up getting someone hurt?
Ripclaw was especially restless. Dr. Crobat and Taima had to work together to keep her under control. The massive dinosaur released low growls and hisses, her eyes fixated forward. She would attempt to lurch forward a few times and it took a bit of effort to ensure that she never got that far. Her lips were curled back into a snarl and her eyes blazed and flashed with color and emotion. Drool dripped down from her jaws and her claws flexed eagerly, curling in against themselves and her palms.
Dr. Crobat bit his lip as he struggled to figure out just how they were going to handle this. He did not know how much longer they could even hold onto the dinosaur, and they didn’t know how long they actually had left before they could take action.
He could feel his gut twisting and burning at the feeling of helplessness. He didn’t want to feel like this. He tried to tell him that it wasn’t his fault, that he had already done what he could and he just had to wait until the time was right. But the thing was....he didn’t know when he could take action. Splitting up may have been a good thought at the time, to make it easier for them to act as backup. But trying to figure out just how to play it all out... He was at a loss.
Yet the longer they stood around here, the more likely it was that Mint and Penny were going to get hurt. He could see them out there, being menaced by Sandra. Rudy was nowhere to be seen, and he didn’t know if this meant that something happened to him or if he was just hiding. He licked his beak slowly, wanting so much to shout at them and ask them what the heck was going on, yet not being able to bring himself to do any such thing. He swallowed hard as his grip on Sandra’s feathery body increased.
At the moment, it did not seem that Penny was in any danger of being hurt too fast. Sandra did not seem interested in attacking her too fast. Not that it made the situation that much better. Seeing how Penny was reacting, seeing Sandra’s expression, it was made clear to the bird zoner and his two companions that Sandra was taking her time with this. Slow and steady, taking care to make it as mentally excruciating as she could.
And the way that she kept messing with Penny’s left arm... While it wasn’t anything outwardly serious, she was giving...too much attention here. The way she was behaving indicated that she had...some sort of plan to do with that arm. But just what could that...
Dr. Crobat froze, his blood freezing, when he realized a plausibility. He turned his head to Taima, exchanging a horrified glance with him. The stick figure zoner looked back at him, perplexed, clearly not seeing what he was. Dr. Crobat looked back, his eyes remaining wide open.
Dr. Crobat gritted his beak. It would seem that they had much less time to deal with this than he had thought. If Sandra had truly planned to do what he thought was going to happen... He had already known they had little time, but this only made matters worse. Penny might.... He pushed the thoughts aside as he licked his lips slowly and forcibly took a step forward.
“What are you doing?” Whispered Taima. “I thought you told us we had to wait.” Taima did not sound too scolding in that voice. Which made sense; he was more eager to attack than to wait here for long. Whether this was the result of wanting to redeem himself or not didn’t matter.
Dr. Crobat let out a sigh and nodded his head. “Indeed I said that. But we still have to be careful.” He kept staring out at where Sandra still held Penny. He couldn’t help but flinch as he momentarily looked at Mint, seeing him lay on the ground, shivering in pain. “I just don’t know how we can go about this. We don’t have magic chalk. What if we...”
Taima cut him off. “Do you think that should stop us? Most of us zoners go on without the magic chalk. And there have been a number of zoners who challenged creators in the past, including them. “Taima pointed out at where Penny and Mint were. “We might not have the same capabilities as them...” He motioned to himself. “But we are not helpless.”
Dr. Crobat wanted to feel encouraged by these words. He wanted to take Taima’s words to heart and fuel that desire of himslef to want to fight back. He could feel some kind of warm sensation start to rise inside of him and he could feel himself start to shake slighlty in anticipation.
But that all came to a screeching hault when he realized that the issue Taima was not considering was size. The bird zoner gave a slightly backwards glance at where Sandra was. Even this was enough for him to tell that Sandra was quite large in this state. A massive, bulky dragon that reached twenty...no, over twenty feet long. She was large enough to tear down buildings and had a powerful flame breath, and she now sported long, feathered wings that she could use to create powerful gusts of wind if she really wanted to.
The bird zoner found himself at a loss. On the one hand, he did want to at least try to help. They really didn’t have that much time left to decide. Yet on the other hand, if he made one false move...
“Aaaaahhhh!”
Dr. Crobat was taken aback by the loud scream that rattled through the air. He looked up, his eyes bulging, as he saw Sandra start to yank on Penny’s arm a little. A sort of ‘playful’ gesture, but the sinister undertones were there. Dr. Crobat felt his teeth clenching tightly against each other, and he seethed.
That scream, it reminded him so much of Dr. Gelcro...
His mind froze at the thought of his late friend. He could still see his face in the back of his mind. He could still see him right beside him. He could still hear his laughter, hear his arguments, just...overall feel like he was really here. It was too difficult for him to believe that he was really dead...
But he knew that the human creators would not lie about this. Dr. Crobat had to accept that his dear friend really was gone, never to return. He would never again see Dr. Gelcro. Only at his funeral and gravesite would he ever lay eyes upon him again. He shut his eyes, squeezing his eyelids together, allowing for a few tears to move down his cheeks.
A part of him wondered if this could have been avoided if he did not allow himself to be controlled so easily. If he had just been more careful...if he had strived to keep himself from allowing Bell to use his body like a toy, would he have been able to...
He shook the thoughts out of his mind. In the end, there was nothing more that he could do for his friend. He was dead and nothing was ever going to change that. He needed to refocus his attention on doing something now, doing something to help Penny while he still had the chance. He might be too late to save Dr. Gelcro, but he was not too late to help out Penny. And Mint and Rudy and whoever else was being menaced by Sandra.
He narrowed his eyes into slits. It was time to take action.
“Taima...come with me.” Dr. Crobat spoke, finally breaking the silence that fell between them. He could see Taima shift a little, watching him, waiting for further instructions. “I need you to...”
He didn’t have a chance to finish when he saw some kind of blur to his side. He turned his head over quickly, hearing a few cracks of pebbles as something stepped forward. He could see a shape moving along the fallen chunk of wall situated not far from him and the other two. He narrowed his eyes, unsure if he recognized who this was at first.
Then, from out behind the rubble, a large figure emerged. And it took him only seconds to recognize who it was.
“B-Bell...” Dr. Crobat choked.
Immediately, Taima was on the offensive. “What do you want..?” This question was intermixed with Ripclaw’s hissing, who looked less pleased to see the bull zoner standing before them.
Bell did not speak a word. He just...stood there for several moments, his glaring eyes focused upon them. He seemed to regard them in an almost cold fashion, his teeth gritted slightly as though he were disgusted with them. His whip-like tail moved about from side to side rapidly, as though some kind of wind were pushing it about.
For a while, there was nothing but silence. The tension between Bell and Dr. Crobat and his allies grew. It was like a thickness that just kept getting larger, to the point where he was amazed that they could even still breathe. He found it difficult to move his eyes away from the bull’s gaze, and he thought that he could almost see the aura radiating around him. An aura filled with anger and insanity.
But instead of snapping at them like he expected, instead of attempting to chew them apart or try to go forward with whatever his plans had been, Bell just..remained where he was in silence. There was something else flickering in his eyes as well. Something that did not seem to be that of insanity, but instead...something more like...remorse...?
Dr. Crobat didn’t have much time to think about that before Bell had begun to speak.
“Fancy meeting you here...” He spoke. His voice was low and growly. Yet even then, there was still a tinge of...something on his voice. “Ain’t this my lucky day...?”
Ripclaw bared her sharp teeth at him and let out a loud growl. She snapped her jaws at him, a loud clanging sound giving out. Bell was not fazed by this.
“She is right, you know.” Taima growled. “You are an untrustworthy piece of...”
“Hold it.” Dr. Crobat raised his hand up, stopping Taima before he could continue. Though Taima looked irritated and confused, he did nothing to interrupt the bird from speaking. “Just...why are you here?” He asked carefully, tilting his head to the side. “I would have thought that...”
Bell growled through his clenched teeth. “Look, I know what it might look like. And I know how you must feel about me. But trust me... I did not plan for this.” He motioned to himself. “This is not what I wanted.” He used his hand to indicate where Sandra was. “I did not think that this would have...”
“What, you didn’t think that things could have gone out of control?!” Dr. Crobat found himself screeching at him. “How could you have done something like this?! How could you have taken such a stupid risk?!”
“I know, I know...” Bell nodded his head. “And you have every right to be angry at me. But..” Bell looked over at where Sandra was. “Do you mind scolding me after this problem is taken care of...?”
Dr. Crobat and Taima looked at each other. Neither of them were entirely sure about this. And it was easy to tell that Ripclaw did not sound pleased either. How could they trust Bell with this? How could they give him a chance after what he had done? If it was truly his plans that resulted in all of this...
But at the same time, if he really was trying to make amends, if he was attempting to right at least some of the wrong that he made, then shouldn’t they at least give him a chance to do that? Shouldn’t they offer him a chance to try to make things better? Shouldn’t they at least let him try? If he tried anything funny, they would be right there to stop him. And well, in the end, if he truly wanted Skrawl to rule over this place...
...well, having Sandra cause so much destruction would kind of get in the way of all that, wouldn’t it?
“All right then...” Dr. Crobat spoke. He used a firm tone of voice, a silent way of telling Bell that he had better be willing to cooperate. “Then a temporary truce, then?”
Bell paused for a moment. Then he nodded his head one. “Truce.” He reached forward and shook Dr. Crobat’s outstretched wing hand. Then he took a step back and to the side. “She would like to help as well.”
Dr. Crobat widened his eyes as she saw the small, familiar reptilian form emerge from behind Bell. “Mosaic...?”
sss
Hearing Penny scream was music to Sandra’s ears. She gripped onto her limb even harder, pressing her claws against her flesh more firmly. She gave another swift yank. Not enough to actually tear the limb off or anything. But enough to make Penny scream loudly.
It was quite amusing the way Penny attempted to fight back. She would squirm about in her paw, trying to get herself free. Of course, she was too weak to free herself from her current situation. It was fun just watching Penny try to get herself out. Did she really think she was going to get too far? Did she think that she stood a chance?
(This is all quite fun.) Sandra cooed softly as she tilted her head in one direction. Her tail swooshed around. (You are quite the entertainment. It is just too bad that I am going to have to put an end to all of this. I do wonder..) Sandra lowered her head closer. (How long will you live with a missing limb?)
Penny stared up at her in horror. She squirmed about, twisting from side to side. “No..please, don’t!” Penny cried out to her. “Y-You can’t...!”
Sandra merely beamed at this, as if she had heard the most terrific of all news. (Oh, you are saying I can take off your arm? Oh how very generous of you...) Sandra watched as Penny’s eyes widened further in utter horror. She licked her jaws slowly, anticipating Penny’s scream for when she finally went through with it. (It won’t take that long...)
Sandra listened to Penny’s continued protests as she regarded her tremblign, struggling form. She had spent the last several moments just playing with her. She hadn’t really made much of an attempt to hurt her that badly; she had only wanted to have a little bit of fun.
But she knew that she could not waste that much more time. She had a feeling that Rudy was around here somewhere. She did not believe for a second that Rudy had abandoned his friends. That did not seem like him. He was probably hiding somewhere, waiting to take action. She clenched her teeth tightly. She could not allow him a chance to make a move.
Then there was Mint. He was still on the ground, but for how long? Surely he would get up soon and try to fight back. And with the magic chalk, he would be quite the threat. Unlike Rudy, he could actually run and manuever himself. It would be quite difficult to stop him. She had been lucky to be able to strike him when she did, preventing him from being able to take any further action against her for a while. But how long would that last?
Sandra turned her gaze back upon Penny. This had been a lot of fun, and she wished that she could continue. But...no, she could not draw this out any further. It was time to take the next step in her plan. She gave a quick chortle. She hoped that Penny was ready, otherwise... Well, that would be just too bad, right?
(Little dear Penny... You do not need to worry. I will end this tense situation for you.) Sandra once more tightened her trip on Penny. Her two large claws pressed firmly against Penny’s arm, squeezing it to the point of near breakage. (It will be a simple task.)
“Wait! No!” Penny screamed at her. She tugged at her arm as hard as she could. She flinched at the pain that this was causing her, only to keep pulling on her arm anyway. “Let me go! You can’t do this to me!”
(Such generic little statements...) Sandra teased Penny. She bared her teeth a little, showing the sharp tips. (You sound so cute when you make them. I wonder how long you can keep making them when I rip out your little arm here.)
“No!”
(Oh yes... I imagine it will only take one little tug...)
“P-Please...don’t...”
Sandra just chuckled at this, licking her tongue along her armored mouth. She would love to continue this little game of cat and mouse. She would love to hear more of what Penny said. But... no, it was time to take action now. She could feel her head aching and body partially twitching in excitement for the screams that would surely follow.
(Time for the show to begin.) Sandra raised Penny slightly up and she bent her neck in an S shape. She kept both front limbs raised up, holding onto Penny both gently and firmly. She kept her digits gripped tightly around Penny’s arm. (Are you ready?)
She gave a smirk as Penny shook her head rapidly, pleading with her not to go through with it. Sandra just shrugged it all off and she pretended as though Penny had never said anything. She then turned her focus onto Penny’s arm. She grinned broadly, her yellow eye glinting with anticipation and a bit of insanity. Then, tensing up her muscles, getting an even tighter grip, she began to tug.
Suddenly, there was a loud, booming scream. And it was not Penny making it. To her shock, Sandra herself was the one who had erupted in the scream, a seering pain suddenly shooking through her thick, muscular neck. She swayed her head about to one side and then to the other. She could feel something in her neck, pain radiating from where it all began.
Then she felt something warm.... Something had penetrated her neck.
Her remaining eye widening, Sandra turned her head to one side and tried to look down along her neck to see what had happened. It was difficult as she could not bend her neck far enough to get a good view. But she could see...something sticking out. Some kind of arrow? She clenched her teeth at this. Who had dared...
Sandra turned her head, keeping the arrow in tact, and looked at the direction it had come from. She followed the trajectory in her mind, and she soon focused on the spot where it had to have originated. She narrowed her eyes, her pupil turning into a slit. She began to make her way over, her large feet pounding against the ground.
There was some kind of...thing here. It was quite strange. It did not seem like it was part of the area around it. Indeed, this thing seemed to be made of a different material. Once that she did not see anywhere else around her. It was almost as though someone had just randomly stuck it here for some reason. Though for what reason, she couldn’t really tell.
Then she happened to spot the hole there. A little opening, and she could see the faintest bit of something there. Her eyes widened as she realized that this was where the arrow had been fired. Narrowing her eyes and letting out a growl, she raised her foot up and she stomped down.
In seconds, her foot smashed through the shield, crumbling it into several pieces on the ground. She could hear a shout of horror and shock at this, and the flash of something moving back fast. It had taken her a little while to see who it was, but as the dust cleared, she could easily make out the details of a very familiar looking wheelchair...
(Rudy Tabootie...) Sandra spoke as she glared down at the boy. (Of course, I should have known that it was you...)
“Rudy!” Penny pushed against Sandra’s grasp, forming a fist with one hand and striking against Sandra’s large fist. “G-Get out of here! Run!”
Sandra couldn’t help but laugh. She looked over at Penny with her remaining eye. (Oh but he can’t run, now can he...?)
Penny stared at her in horror, licking her lips slowly. “Please...let him go, Sandra...”
The purple dragon just chuckled at this before turning her attention back to where Rudy laid. She stared at his fallen form, amused by the predicament that he had placed himself in. If he had just stayed out of this like a good little boy, he wouldn’t be in this mess. He had only himself to blame, even if he will act like this is not the case.
Rudy couldn’t go anywhere, anyway. Not like this. The force of her strike had caused him to fall against his side, the wheelchair toppling over. Rudy’s useless legs were bent awkwardly, and it looked like at least one of them was broken. Not like this bothered him; he could barely feel his legs. But it was clear that, with the wheelchair pushing him into the ground, that his shoulder was starting to ache.
Sandra pondered just what she should do. She was half tempted to keep going on with Penny. Or perhaps she should figure out a way to punish Rudy. It was clear that he needed more discipline. That is, if he was going to stick around and be anything more than he already was. There was plenty for him if he just...
Sandra screeched as Rudy was able to pull the trigger to his weapon again. A platform with stretching strings that held a seemingly neverending supply of arrows. She looked down, noting the additional blood that was trinkling down the front of her neck. She looked back at Rudy and hissed, snorting out of her nostrils.
(Is that the way you want to play it? Okay then, fine...) Sandra looked at Penny before deciding to release her. She threw her in the ground as hard as she could, ignoring her screams. As Penny landed in the rubble painfully, Sandra reached towards Rudy. (I can play that little game...)
Even when Rudy attempted to bite her in self defense, it was not enough to stop the dragon from grabbing onto the boy. She yanked him upwards into the air, ripping him easily out of the wheelchair. Rudy flinched and yelped as the belt snapped from the force, likely leaving a bruise behind. She lifted him several feet into the air, watching as he struggled against her grasp. It wasn’t as lively given that he was paralyzed, but still amusing to watch.
Then, without warning, she opened her jaws and she bit down onto his leg. Rudy released a scream, not out of pain, but out of panic. Sandra could taste Rudy’s blood entering her mouth. She could feel it burning her tongue and she was certain some steam was rising out from this. Yet, despite the pain, she still bit down harder, feeling her teeth collide with the bone. She continued to tighten her jaw around her leg until she could feel the bone crack and give way. Keeping her jaws closed around the leg, she gave Rudy one last smirk before she ripped away his leg, a loud snap echoing across the area.
Blood rapidly pooled out of the wound, a bony stub showing where the remainder of the leg happened to be. Sandra then allowed Rudy to fall to the ground in a heap. She dropped his leg down beside him, landing not far away. Rudy looked over and his green eyes instantly locked onto the limb that had once been part of him. He instantly froze.
(Such a shame...) Sandra spoke, acting as if this was all just a casual thing. (Had you only listened to me...)
She didn’t bother finishing. She could hear Penny screaming and rushing over to Rudy’s side. Sandra watched as the girl knelt before Rudy and grabbed onto him, pleading with him to be okay. Sandra merely narrowed her eyes at this and scoffed. It wasn’t like the boy needed that leg to be useful, anyway.
Sandra remained utterly silent as Penny struggled to stop the bleeding. She had quickly drawn a makeshift tourniquet and was securing it around his leg tightly, at the groin where it began. But even as she did this, the blood continued to poor rapidly from the open wound, leaking onto the ground and starting to partially dissolve it. Sandra narrowed her eyes at this. Perhaps she might have gotten a little carried away. The boy wouldn’t be useful if he were dead..
Oh well, she still had two other options. Mint and Penny could make good replacements in case Rudy died. And she only needed one of them.... It was decided. If Rudy died, Mint would be the replacement. And she would deal with Penny shortly after Rudy died. She just needed to take care that Mint would not perish. Having a creator would be quite important if she was ever going to...
Wait, how was she going to work out the feeding thing? She still hadn’t really figured that part out. She had so busy with other things that she hadn’t considered how she would keep her human captive alive. Well, she was certain she would figure something out soon enough anyway. She just had to give it some time. Perhaps once things settled down, she could think more clearly and she would be able to work it out.
She hissed when something struck against her, whizzing past and into the air. She could feel the stinging of something sharp having cut through her neck, feeling more blood drip out of it. She turned her head around, expecting to see Mint standing there, or some foolish citizen trying to stop her.
Well, she got it right the first time. Mint had finally recovered from the blow that she had given him and now he stood there, his fists clenched tightly, one holding the magic chalk while the other had something pointed directly at her. A gun of some sort.
Sandra narrowed her eyes at this, trying to think of what she could do. She turned her head slightly so that she could look at where Penny and Rudy were. She imagined that they were going to be busy for a while. So she could focus her full attention on Mint for a short time. Hissing softly, she began to make her way over towards her creator.
She noticed how Mint stayed firmly planted. Even though he was in some obvious pain, he didn’t do anything to try to back down or anything. He just kind of...glared at her, his eyes narrowed into slits. He pointed the weapon at her, aiming right for her neck. Not that she was concerned; none of the attacks hit anything vital and it would take a lot more before she’d bleed to death. Still, she had to make sure that he didn’t try to harm her too quickly.
And she had an easy solution for that.
Opening her jaws, she released another blast of white fire, this one heading straight for Mint. Just as she had predicted, the teenaged human dropped his weapon in shock as he jumped to the side. He still had the magic chalk, but with the weapon gone, that allowed her to act.
Mint let out a cry of pain when her massive foot struck down upon him. Her weight kept him down, preventing him from getting back up. Mint squirmed about, shouting at her, demanding to be let go. All Sandra could do was smirk at him. It was amusing to watch her creator try so hard to get away.
(My, my... Look at what we have here. I see that my creator had decided to join in the fun after all...) Sandra spoke in a mocking tone. She could feel him thrashin about underneath her front foot. (Hmm, and such a feisty little creator you are. Trying to take me down with your pathetic weapon. Perhaps I need to teach you a lesson?)
Mint looked up at her, his eyes showing some hint of fear, like she had hoped. But then he curled his lips up into a snarl and he shouted, “Fuck you!”
Sandra’s eye widened at this. Then she chuckled. (And what a tongue you have. Maybe I should tear it out?) Sandra motioned one of her digits against his head a little. (Would that hurt you, my little creator? I mean, I don’t think you will need your tongue for creating anything. Is it really that vital?)
Mint looked up at her in utter horror. His squirming about increased. He was now violently thrashing, trying to free himself, letting out loud screams for help. But all he ended up doing was making himself look quite adorable. She licked her lips slowly in anticipation. Then, slowly, she began to lead her head in.
sss
No... No, this couldn't be happening. This isn't what he had planned on. No...
Rudy stared at his severed leg, laying not far from him. He couldn't tear his eyes away from it. Even though the sight of it was causing his heart to race, his breathing to get fast and raspy, there was just...no way for him to move his gaze away. It was almost as if he were entranced by the torn limb, as though his mind were physically glued to it. And no matter what he tried, he found it was impossible to look away.
He was only vaguely aware of Penny holding onto him. He could barely sense that she was there, tying something around his leg to…what...? Stop the bleeding? That had to be it, though his increasingly groggy mind had difficult fully processing this. Only fear was processible, and right now, fear was telling him to flee. To run from the danger...and yet he could not. He could not move his legs. Panic started to spread through his mind at this.
Why did he have to be so stupid...? Why did he have to do something like this...? Why didn't he take better precautions? Why didn't he plan better? Why didn't he...
Even through his pain and fear, he could still register enough to realize that it was his own fault he had gotten into this mess. He should have stuck with his initial plan. He should have just created that distraction device like he had wanted. He should have executed a diversion without drawing attention to himself. He should have been a lot more careful... And yet he had allowed himself to be overtaken by his emotions. He had allowed himself to get drawn into the fury, and he had allowed his anger to get the better of him.
He had seen what Sandra was about to do with Penny. He had seen the way she was treating her. He had seen Penny's fear, Sandra's cruelty. He had heard Penny's screams and the way that Sandra laughed in response to them. The whole thing had filled him up with rage, and he could feel his stomach burning, churning inside of him.
A feeling of nausea had spread throughout his body, clinging to the back of his throat, making him want to open his mouth and empty his stomach contents. He could remember that feeling all too well, like an achey afterimage burn in the back of his mind
And because of that, he had gotten too hasty. He moved too fast. He skipped that distraction altogether He just wanted to stop Sandra. He just wanted to get her to let go of Penny, to leave her alone. And due to that, he was not as cautious as he should have been. His idiocy had screwed this whole thing up...
Now he had lost a leg. He had felt no pain, but he felt the pressure and he could practically hear the blood dripping out from the wound. He could feel his body rapidly growing weaker as his blood continued to seep out. He could feel his heart start to spin faster and faster, the grogginess overtaking him further.
He could feel his vision start to blur. Even the leg before him became more and more indiscernable as time went on. He slowly blinked his eyes, hoping that, somehow, that would correct his vision. But instead, his vision just continued to get blurrier and darker.
He could hear a faint voice calling out to him. Distant and echoy, as though someone from far away were trying to communicate with him. Rudy let out a soft groan as he lifted his head up and looked at where the sound seemed like it was coming from. He blinked his eyes a few times as he could see Penny...or at least, he thought it looked like Penny. At this point, his vision was just so blurred, it looked as if he was trying to see through a wavy glass filled with sloshing water. No matter how many times he blinked his eyes, hoping things would clear up, it just made his vision worse and worse.
He couldn't even made out the words at this point. They were too distorted, too confusing... It was as if Penny's voice had been put through a blender. The only thing that he could make out for certain was that she was calling out in concern. She was clearly worried about him; her tone gave this away easily.
Was she trying to keep him from going to sleep? Yes, that was possibly it. Rudy could not allow himself to fall asleep. His weakening mind, despite the lack of energy, knew this would be a bad thing. But... Ugh...he was just so tired... Could he really stay up for that much longer? Could he really handle going through with staying up? How long would he need to keep his eyes open for? How long until it was safe to go to sleep?
Rudy stared at his leg once more. This time, he could not feel himself entranced or panicked. He could barely make out the details of his leg. It was just sort of...there, like some kind of lost toy. He could feel his lips curling back into a slight smile and he released a bit of a chuckle.
He thought he could hear Penny gasp in horror at that, but for some reason, he didn't care. He just stared out at where his leg was and he lifted up his arm. Slowly he moved his arm out, attempting to reach for his leg, his arm trembling and shaky.
Then he took in a sharp, shuddering breath. He felt a sharp…sensation of some sort sweeping through his body. It startled him at first, but only just very slightly, like it were nothing more than a mere passing brush. He then felt a sharp pain in his skull. Quick yet stabbing, and it caused him to let out a small, subdued yelp, his body stiffening up. He thought he could hear Penny yell at him again about staying awake, but he… he just could not keep his eyes open any longer.
As he closed his eyes, he could feel a slightly burning sensation, as though someone had taken a lighter and put it on fire. Yet somehow, despite that, it still kind of felt...good. Almost relaxing in a way. This was immediately met with a few small tears emitting out of his eyes. He could feel the darkness around him growing stronger, and he could feel his mind start to shut down.
Heh...this must have been what it was like for Mint. This must be what he had gone through when he lost half his leg to Skrawl. This pain, this fear yet growing tranquility, the dizziness, the confusion... All of this is what Mint must have gone through or something similar. And now....it was his turn.
Rudy's body suddenly gave a shiver and just collapsed, going limp in Penny's arms. Her panicked voice just echoed and faded away in the distance. His already dark vision was going black as he lost the ability to see, and everything just because silent.
sss
Penny's eyes widened in horror as she watched Rudy collapse on the ground. She took in several deep breaths, trying to control her breathing. She could feel an icy cold sensation shooting through her, burning at her quivering fingertips. She could feel her heart racing so hard against her chest, ready to just explode. Her eyes stayed glued on Rudy's still form, hoping, praying that he could wake up.
But when Rudy did not move, when he showed no signs of waking up, Penny could feel her heart practically burst open inside of her chest. She laid her hand down on his shoulder and she gently shook him. Rudy's body moved with the movements of her hand, and yet he still did not stir.
He just laid there, like he was nothing more than a sack of potatoes or an oversized doll that she had just found. Rudy just...would not move. His head was turned to the side and his eyes remained shut. His mouth was partially open and it looked as if he was still breathing.
But that was not enough to comfort her. She needed him to be awake. The longer he remained like this, the more likely that he was just...never going to wake up. He had lost too much blood. His body was in too weak of a state. She had secured the tourniquet on him the best that she could, and it did appear as though the bleeding had stopped. But...had she been too late...?
Penny continued to stare at Rudy's unmoving face, silently pleading for him to wake up. Please...he had to be okay... He had to get up...please... But he just wasn't moving, and who knows how long he would be breathing for...
Penny tried to get that thought out of her mind. She tried to be more optimistic. Rudy would be okay. She had to believe that. He would soon wake up and everything would be fine. She just...had to give him time, that's all. That's all Rudy needed. A little bit of time. Then he'd open his eyes and it would be as if nothing at all had happened. She just had to keep believing that...
Penny flinched when she heard a loud scream of pain. She looked over and her gut twisted as she saw Mint pinned to the ground. Sandra had just pushed him down harder, to the point where his back had nearly suffered damage. Penny could feel a wash of burning, cold horror go through his body. She watched helplessly as Mint squirmed frantically underneath Sandra's weight, unable to do anything to get away.
Penny wanted to help. Oh gawd, how she wanted to help. She could not just leave Mint there... But she couldn't abandon Rudy, either. She looked down at his still, quiet form. Rudy was completely helpless here. He could do nothing to escape. If Sandra decided to come back for him...
Penny bit her lip. What was she going to do now? What should she decide on? Should she leave Rudy here with some sort of shield while she went to help Mint? Should she just sit here and pray that Mint can free himself? Should she wait for their backup to come out? They did still have Dr. Crobat, Taima, and Ripclaw. They could come over and assist Mint and...
But what if it still failed? What if they weren't able to stop the dragon? What if they...
Penny narrowed her eyes softly. She realized that a decision needed to be made and fast. She could not stand around and do nothing. Even if they had backup, she was still here and she could take action. And besides, what if something had happened to the others that they could not help? Would it really be all that fair to just..wait and hope that Mint would be fine?
No, it would not. She had the magic chalk. She could do something. And with that in mind, she reached into her pocket and pulled out a piece of magic chalk.
Penny paused for a moment. She realized that she didn’t know exactly what she should draw to help Mint. She gritted her teeth tightly, struggling to think of something that could be used. She needed something that could get him away from that situation while at the same time prevent Sandra from being able to complicate things.
She narrowed her eyes and she studied the area before her. She could feel her mind’s gears turning quickly, attempting to come up with a solution as quickly as she could. She needed to take action soon, before Rudy... She shook her head, struggling not to think about it. She got her magic chalk ready and, without much further hesitation, she began to draw.
She didn’t know how long it took her. Was it just a few seconds? Or was it longer? Either way, she was still rapidly filling the air with lines, just like she had before. But this time, with a completely different purpose. This time, she was a bit more focused, a bit more deliberate. She believed she had figured out exactly what she could do to stop Sandra. Or at the very least, delay her for a time so that Mint could get away.
This time, there wasn’t much guilt. She was not creating a living creature for this. She didn’t think that she could forgive herself if she ever did that. No, instead, she was going to create something to confuse the large, purple dragon. She knew that Sandra did not like being made a fool of, so they would have to leave as soon as possible. But hopefully, this would buy them at least a little bit of time. Hopefully...
Soon she had the device finished and ready to be used. She held it in her hands, staring at it intently. A small copter with a microphone on it and with the ability to camouflage itself. It was small and simple, and it surely could not defend itself against Sandra. But it did not need to; all it needed to do was just distract Sandra for a little bit. All she needed, all her friends needed, was just a few minutes at least. They could draw something to get away with and they could get out of here and...
But what about the rest of ChalkZone City?
Penny frowned softly, realizing that they all couldn’t just leave. She bit her lip, struggling to think of what could be done. She looked down at Rudy. He needed to be taken out of here. No ifs, ands, or buts about it. Perhaps if she found a way to get him back into the Real World, then she and Mint could remain behind and fight Sandra.
With this in the back of her mind, she turned to the helicopter and she began to twirl the wing blades around, attempting to get it to start spinning. It took only seconds for the blades to begin spinning at a very rapid rate, a whirring sound filling the air. Penny then moved her pointer finger towards where she could see the buttons. She pushed a couple of them, hearing them click. And then, she let go.
Penny watched as the small helicopter took off into the air. No longer in need of her input, it automatically shifted its color scheme. At first, it was a rainbow of colors flashing rapidly. Then it started to fade and dissipate, and soon the device disappeared completely.
Even if she could no longer see it, Penny could hear it whizzing away, heading directly towards Sandra. Penny hoped that this would be enough to distract Sandra. Keeping her grip good and tight on Rudy, holding his unconscious body against her as the helicopter went about its business, she watched to see just how things were going to play out.
Sandra was still focused on Mint. Her narrowed eyes glared at him intently. It seemed that Mint had said something to upset her. Or perhaps he had managed to throw dust at her face or something. Either way, the large dragon did not look very pleased with him, her teeth gritted and tail swishing about. She looked like she was ready to tear off his head or something, yet something was stopping her from doing so. Penny wasn’t sure why this was, but it did give the helicopter that she drew more time to get over there.
Sandra pulled her head back, snapping her jaws once. Then she kept them open, pulling her jaws apart and exposing her sharp teeth. Drool dripped down from the corners of her jaws. Her remaining yellow eye regarded Mint coldly, nearly giving off a glow. She tensed the muscles in her neck and then she started to move her head forward...
Then she froze, her body stiffening, at the sound of something shouting at her from the distance.
“You give a bad name to promise makers!”
At this, Sandra let out a low growl. She slowly turned her head from side to side. Her face was plastered with anger, but also a bit quizzical as well as she tried to find whoever had said that. (Who is there? Show yourself!)
“You know nothing about promises!”
Sandra let out a loud hiss at this. She clanged her jaws together a few times. She moved her head around, turning her massive neck in one direction. She stared out ahead, attempting to try to find the culprit. But no matter which way she looked, she could not find anyone.
There was obvious frustration in Sandra’s eyes and body language. A lot of tension and shaking, her teeth gnashing together, growls and hisses constantly emitting. She looked ready to just charge at whoever was saying that...and yet, as Penny realized, without an obvious target, it was hard for Sandra to decide when and how to attack. She had a hard time launching an attack on something that she could not see herself.
“You know that there is no honor in eating a friend!”
Sandra shook her massive head at this, her teeth glinting in the light of the Day Zone sun. (And you...whoever you are....have no idea what...)
“You destroy the purpose of promises!”
While Sandra was usually a calculating individual, the moment that her beliefs were challenged in a way, she seemed to lose her abillity to keep herself composed. Penny had seen this in how she reacted to Rudy’s reveal of breaking a promise years ago. And now she was seeing a similiar reaction in Sandra now.
All of a sudden, she just..looked so feral and vicious. She bared her teeth and growled. She looked like she was about to explode. She was huffing and puffing, her chest expanding and deflating rapidly. She snorted heavily, her tail whipping about wildly. No matter what she did or tried, she could not control herself. Then she soon opened her mouth and she released her fury in a single, loud, screeching roar.
“Screee!”
Then, seconds later, Sandra appeared to forget about Mint. Her mind was too preoccupied at the moment, emotions racing through her, momentarily taking away her ability to be rational. Mint was no longer a priority in her mind; finding the ‘filthy zoner who dare defile her beliefs’ took over from that. She raced off in one direction, her heavy footfalls pounding against the ground.
sss
Mint watched in utter shock as Sandra turned her attention away from him, focusing now on trying to find the location of...whatever voice that was. Her massive form disappeared further into the city, knocking over buildings as she tried to get at that voice. Mint licked his lips nervously. He hoped that there was no one in those places...
He then felt a jab of confusion. That voice... It didn’t sound quite normal. Something about it was off. He just...could not pinpoint exactly what it was. It was almost as if it were robotic, spoken through the tape, but..yet not. It was so confusing to try to explain.
But in the end, it did not sound like he would expect. ChalkZone City was filled with all sorts of people and different voices and looks and for him to think that this voice sounded...artificial, that was quite feat. He didn’t even know how he thought it sounded fake; it just did. Something about it just did not seem like the typical zoner voice.
Well, at least she was no longer holding him down. He could feel his fear wash a way a little, a sense of relief striking him. He struggled to get up to his feet, but his body wobbled from side to side. He could feel a bit of dizziness strike him and he had to hold onto his head. It seemed that the adrenaline that kicked in moments ago hadn’t exactly worn off yet; he could feel his body start to tremble hard.
He eventually managed to keep up on his feet at least. He had to use one of the rocky debris nearby to hold himself up. Other than that, he was...fine. Yes, he was fine.. He took in a few trembling breaths as he tried to control himself. In and out his breaths went, exhaling slowly. He turned his attention back to where Sandra had disappeared into.
She was still in view. She had gone several yards away, though the exact distance wasn’t really known. She was still visible from where he was due to her massive form. She had reared up onto her hind legs and started to strike out at whatever she thought she saw or heard.
Mint couldn’t help but flinch. He again wondered if any other zoners were getting hurt. While he appreciated the help of..whoever’s idea this was, he still wished that they hadn’t been so reckless. This could result in a lot more people getting hurt than actually being saved. He didn’t want to think of what might happen if...
“Mint!” He could hear Penny calling out to him. He turned his head over and he could see Penny waving at him. She was still knelt down beside Rudy. “Come on! Get over here while she’s distracted!”
Mint blinked a few times. While she was distracted... The way Penny had said that, it sounded almost as if...she was the one who... No, she couldn’t have been that reckless, right? No way that she would...
Mint’s mental voice trailed off upon looking down at Rudy. He took quick notice that he...wasn’t moving at all. Well he was still breathing, but it was so shallow. Then, upon further inspection, he could see that his eyes were closed. He was.... Oh no.. Mint took in a sharp intake of breath. Had Rudy fallen unconscious? But how...? He didn’t see...
Mint didn’t hesitate any further and he rushed over as quickly as he could. He wobbled and stumbled a little bit along the way. His mind had not yet fully recovered enough to be able to handle such sudden and quick movement. But he didn’t care; he just kept moving until he reached Penny’s side.
“What is it? What’s wrong with Rudy?” Mint called out, his head spinning as he stared down at his unconscious form. Mint could feel his body trembling at the sight of his friend in such a state. “Why is he...?”
“Sandra ripped off his leg.” Penny told him, her voice laced with anger and despair.
Mint could feel his heart twist painfully at this. “What...?” He whispered in disbelief. He shook his head slowly. “Th-That’s not...” Upon seeing Penny frown and point in one direction, Mint slowly, shakingly, turned his head. And he immediately froze in cold horror at what he saw.
There, laying on the ground, was Rudy’s leg. A part of his leg. Judging from the angle of the foot, it was his right one. It had been bitten off in the middle of his thigh, breaking right through the thick bone and blood vessels. The area was adorned with torn flesh and clothing and a few bits of shattered bone. Blood caked around the area, completing the rather gruesome picture.
Mint couldn’t tear his eyes away from this. He couldn’t stop his breathing from rapidly increasing. He couldn’t stop his heart feeling like it wanted to explode inside of his chest. There was nothing he could do to stop the horrific flashbacks from echoing inside of his skull. White flash after white flash, he could see himself on the ground, missing a part of his leg, blood spilling out onto the ground.
And now Rudy was the one who...
Oh no... Oh gawd, no...
Mint licked his lips slowly. “Wh-What do we do...?” He noticed that the bleeding appeared to have been slowed by what looked to be a tourniquet. But who knows if that would be good enough? “What do we...”
“We need to get Rudy out of here.” Penny said sternly. “We need to find some way to secure him and get him to safety.” She looked over at where Sandra was still rampaging. “Before Sandra sees right through my distraction and comes for..”
“Wait...” Mint cut her off, staring at Penny in utter shock. “That was you..?”
Penny looked at Mint, frozen for a few moments. Then, licking her lips ones, she nodded her head affirmitively. “I...had to get her away from you somehow...”
“Y-You...you really had...” Mint whispered softly.
“Mint, I didn’t have much of a choice. If I didn’t distract Sandra, she would have torn you apart!” Penny spoke, her voice taking on a pleading tone. She widened her eyes a little, and Mint could see the torrent of emotions rushing through. “Please...let’s just focus on getting Rudy to safety. You can yell at me all you want later.”
Mint was at a crossroads in his mind. A part of him just...didn’t know what to think. He didn’t know if he felt comfortable knowing that Penny had done that on purpose, that she really had caused such a dangerous distraction. Why couldn’t she have chosen a safer route? Weren’t there alternative options? Didn’t she realize just what she had done? Did she have no clue that she had just endangered so many zoners? Didn’t she...
Then again, did she really have a choice? Mint recalled that he was not in that good of a position before. He wouldn’t have been able to escape on his own. Penny had been fearing for him and they both knew Sandra would have killed him if she hadn’t distracted him. And that would have been one less creator...no, two, counting the fact that Rudy was unconscious.
In the end, perhaps the distraction was for the greater good. As much as it pains him, distracting Sandra like this, even if it potentially could hurt more zoners, was the best path to take. At least there were still two creators who could take her down, and Rudy could get to safety.
Mint breathed out slowly, feeling himself relax. “Y-Yeah.... You’re right..” He spoke softly. He still felt a little bitter about the whole thing, but in the end... Yeah, he knew that Penny was right. He glanced down at Rudy, biting his lip. “So..how do we get him out of here?”
Penny opened her mouth to speak. “I don’t...”
“Allow me to answer that.”
The two humans stiffened at that voice. A wave of emotion rushed through them and they could feel their guts twisting up. No, no him...anyone but him... Slowly, they turned their heads over, and they had to resist growling when they saw Bell standing there.
Mint narrowed his eyes into slits, growling softly. This bull zoner had some nerve showing his face to him. Especially after how he had treated Rudy. What the hell did he want, anyway?
..then again, he had helped them earlier, did he not? He did stop Sandra from attacking them, correct? Even if Mint didn’t really know if Bell had good intentions or not, he was still an ally against Sandra. And honestly, he’d much rather deal with him than deal with Sandra later on. Perhaps he and Penny should give the bull zoner a listen.
“Hello, Bell...” Mint began to speak, noticing that Penny was having a hard time thinking of a response. “What is this answer you speak of?”
Bell stood there for a couple of seconds. His face seemed to shift between uncertainty and something else that he couldn’t quite identify. Then the bull zoner took a small step forward, reaching his hooved hand out. “I will take the cripple to safety.”
Mint and Penny immediately tensed up, their eyes narrowing into slits. “You will do what...?”
“I will take the crip....” Bell stopped himself, widening his eyes briefly. He looked from Penny to Mint and he lowered his hand, placing his hand against his forehead and letting out a soft groan. “I mean... I will take Rudy to safety.”
Mint narrowed his eyes. He moved himself a little closer to Rudy, keeping his teeth clenched. Despite the fact that he did help them before, a part of him just...could not bring himself to fully trust Bell. The bull calling his friend a cripple again..and almost doing so a third time... That just didn’t feel right to him.
“Why should...” Mint started to say, but he never got a chance to finish.
A loud roar filled the air, echoing across the ground. He could feel the floor beneath his feet trembling as something big and heavy came their way. He could hear the sound of something metallic hitting the ground, a small explosion erupting it into flames. He and Penny looked over and they could see the remains of the small helicopter on the ground. Then a large purple foot stomped down upon it.
With a flash and blur of light beige coloration, an echoing of a loud scream, something else fell into the ground. This time, it was a bit of debris or part of a machine. It was Taima and two animal zoners, which were identified as Mosaic and Ripclaw. In a slow motion view that Mint thought he could detect, he could see Sandra ramming her nasal horn against them, causing them to fall into the ground, rolling away painfully. He thought he could hear a sickening crunch.
Then, as Mint slowly turned around, he could see that Sandra had come upon him, her mouth split wide open. It was as if she had connected the helicopter distraction to him. In a matter of seconds, the set of jaws had clamped around his body, blood pouring out, he was lifted up into the air, letting out a scream as Sandra began to violently shake him.
Mint stood there, stunned, unable to move for several seconds. A part of him had trouble believing that this really was happening. It had all occurred just way too fast. Then he managed to shake his head and he lifted up his piece of magic chalk and he rushed over to help.
“Hang on!” He shouted as he began to draw something.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Mar 22, 2016 22:17:17 GMT -5
Chapter 48: Showdown
On the wings of darkness, he’ll retaliate! -A Demon’s Fate, Within Temptation
Seering, horrific pain swept through his body. The sharp teeth, large and wide, penetrated through his body. He could feel his own bones start to crack and give way under the pressure. He attempted to struggle and squirm, but nothing he did would break himself free. If anything, it only made the situation a lot worse. He seethed as he accidentally irritated his injuries even further, and he exhaled through his clenched teeth.
Bell wasn't fully aware of his surroundings at this point. All he could perceive was the thunderous pain in his body where Sandra's teeth had sunken in. He had a hard time even seeing anything; his vision had destabilized, causing him to only see blurred colorations. His mind was abuzz with several thoughts, but most of them were frozen, as thoug his brain could only really focus on the pain. He wriggled and he writhed instinctively, the only thing that he knew how to do in that moment.
He thought he could hear a scream. He thought he could hear someone calling out to him. Was someone shouting to him or to Sandra? Or was it in the distance? He couldn't really tell. He could barely turn his head over in the direction that it had come from. And the only thing that he thought he could see was a blur of brown and some kind of lighter color. He blinked slowly, as though that would clear up his vision. But it did nothing to help him see better. He attempted to focus on trying to clear his vision, shaking his head a bit. But there was absolutely no change.
As he was finally able to push at least some of the pain aside, he was able to think a little more clearly. He realized that he had been so foolish to approach the creators too quickly. He had been foolish to send the others over to distract Sandra. A part of him wondered if this is what caused Sandra to come back. Had he inadvertantly doomed them all by trying to be extra careful? He thought he was doing the right thing, but if Sandra noticed where they had come from and if one of them, like Ripclaw, acted to hastily... The bull zoner bit his lip firmly. He may have very well made things a lot worse.
And now there was a rampaging dragon zoner in the vicinity, making it a lot harder for anyone here to get away. And he himself was trapped in the jaws of the beast. He could feel the pain swirling through his body as he was swung from side to side. And there was nothing he could do free himself.
Perhaps this was a fitting end for him. He had been the one to conspire much of this in a way. Even if he didn't know things would have gone this bad this fast, even if he had no idea that Sandra would have escaped for real, he was still a major reason why everything began to go to hell. And all because he had wanted to give ChalkZone a better protector in the form of Skrawl...
He would admit it to anyone. He did not feel like he was entirely wrong with choosing Skrawl, even now. He did truly feel that Skrawl may have had ChalkZone's best interests at heart to some degree underneath his criminal persona. He believed that Skrawl mainly acted like that because he was ostracized in the past. He wanted to think that Skrawl would be at least a bit more fair if given the chance to get a higher position and treated better than he had been in the past.
Or was that merely just wishful thinking. He did recall that the jellybean still had a vicious temper at times, and he did not exactly have a good image in ChalkZone City, or nearing areas where he had attacked. Was Skrawl really the best choice, then? Could he have listened to criticisms earlier? Perhaps choosing someone more motionally stable, such as Rapsheeba, would have been the better call. Maybe then, he wouldn't have had Officer Polych hospitalized, or drove his former best friend away, Sarando, where he had ended up getting killed not long after he arrived in the city, looking for help. Sandra had apparently got him with her tail.
Bell could feel a sting in his chest at this, intermixing with the pain that was still dominating his mind. A part of him did feel a level of guilt. He had been so obsessed with protecting ChalkZone that he ended up losing one of the best friends he's had. And his attitudes towards the creators, most specifically the one in the wheelchair, Rudy, didn't help his case, either. If he had been concerned, why didn't he just...go and talk to them?
Heh, perhaps he deserved this after all. Perhaps this was truly karma coming to bite him in the ass. He had been just a bigot, so of course he deserved ripped apart by the very creature he had helped to escape. It was only fitting for a low life like him. At the very least, his death would bring some kind of closure to the citizens he had betrayed, right? Yeah, it would...
Suddenly he heard a loud, zipping sound, then a pluck against something thick and almost...wet? Then he could hear a thunderous screech from Sandra, and he could feel himself being dropped into the ground upon release. He let out a yelp of pain as he hit the floor, his shoulder smashing into the rock. He laid there for several moments, his mind echoing and body trembling from the pain. He soon forced himself to look up and over, and he could see what appeared to be a form looking down at him.
Was this Mint? It looked like him, but his vision was still a little eskewed and it was hard for him to tell for certain. He blinked his eyes slowly, continuing to stare up at whom he realized was his savior. Then he bit his lip and nearly growled. Was it really right of him to be saved at all? After what he has done...
Bell suddenly stiffened up as he felt some kind of rush through his body. A sharp sting manifested in his head and he could feel the world around him becoming dizzy. Then he fell completely limp, his mind going all but numb.
sss
“No! Come on! Get up!”
Mint knelt before the fallen zoner, ignoring the pain in his knees. He stared down, watching as the bull zoner breathed in and out shakenly. Miraculously, he had survived the attack....but he didn’t know for how long.
He bit his lip as he stared down at the injuries. He could see areas were blood leaked profusely, staining the ground. It didn’t look like he could last for much longer without some sort of help. But...how was he going to... He narrowed his eyes into slits. He was going to have to do something and fast. Otherwise, it would be the end for Bell.
A part of him still couldn’t believe that he was actually going to help him. Bell had been an ass before, and the one that was likely linked to Sandra escaping, if Penny’s earlier comment was anything to go by. But despite constantly reminding himself of this, he could not bring himself to leave him all abandoned and alone. That wouldn’t really be right, now would it?
Mint was about to draw something to have Bell transported to get help, but he was interrupted by a loud crash beside himself. He nearly jumped when he turned his head and was almost instantly blasted by dust and debris. He used his body to cover Bell for a few moments before he turned his head and he could see that there was a large, curving blade there, belonging to none other than Sandra.
Mint gulped as he looked up. He was a tad relieved when it seemed that Sandra was not actually attacking him. But that relief was short-lived when he could see the prone form of Mosaic. The crocodile-like zoner laid on her side, her mouth partially open. She was still alive, thankfully. But with all those deep bruises she got, it didn’t seem like she was going to be able to get up too quickly.
But rather than attack her, like Mint had expected, Sandra had turned her attention onto Taima. The stick figure zoner had been shouting at her, waving his hands about, doing what he could to keep her attention. Sandra had her mouth open, hissing loudly as though to answer his challenging call. Taima’s eyes had fear hidden in them, but his facial expression was one of courage.
Mint couldn’t help but note how confusing this all felt. Taima was the zoner who had led the lynching mob to Snap, wasn’t he? He was there, calling for death for his friend. And then later, he had abused Snap in jail in ways that he did not want to imagine. Mint licked his lips slowly, realizing that he still did not feel fully comfortable with the stick figure zoner, even if he had apologized.
Yet he still felt his heart twist when he barely dodged Sandra’s next attack. He flinched at how loud the jaws had clamped against each other, fangs clanging against fangs. Though Taima now stood a few feet away, it didn’t take long for Sandra to turn her massive head over, creeping along towards him while getting her jaws ready for another bite.
However, Sandra did not stay focused on him for too long. A loud squawk seemed to turn her attention elsewhere. Mint couldn’t tell at first, but he soon could see that Dr. Crobat had gotten onto Sandra’s tail and began to claw at it with his talons. How smart of a move this was....it was certainly debatable, but it did leave Sandra hissing and growling and snapping in his direction. And when she reached her massive head forward to bite, Dr. Crobat immediately jumped away, causing the massive zoner to bite her own tail.
“Aaaahhhhrrrg!” Sandra immediately released her tail, her jaws split wide open as her pained roar echoed across the land.
Taima took this chance to gain some distance from the massive purple dragon. He picked up what appeared to be a large, pointed stick, more specifically a stone shard from a crumbled building, and ran towards her. He pulled back his arm and threw it, targeting the already bloodied neck.
Sandra let out a loud yelp at this, her body stiffening. She looked down, turning her neck so that she could get a look at the device. It was pretty deep in her neck and it almost looked like it struck something more important. Sandra’s widening eyes appeared to indicate this. At least for a few seconds before she ripped it out of herself and turned her attention to Taima.
Taima gulped and started to back away. He did not get far; the fool had boxed himself into an area that was difficult to navigate through. He gave a nervous smile at Sandra while he reached around behind himself, trying to find something to save himself with.
Sandra, however, did not look amused. She moved in much closer to Taima, to the point where she could easily step on him. Yet she refrained from attacking. She really was taking her nice, sweet time with this, as though she wanted to see him panic and suffer. She pulled her head back, looking amost like a large, legged snake. She gave a quick, twisted smirk before she launched her head forward, her jaws opening wide.
....only to have her head knocked to the side by something exploding in her face. She shook her head frantically, some kind of paint-like substance covering her eyes. Mint blinked at this and turned his head in the direction the ‘attack’ had appeared to come from.
To his shock and relief, he could see that Penny had managed to draw a paint gun of some kind. It looked more like one of those water guns with the tank, only it was modified to, instead of having a water tank, a row of balls lined up in a row. A lot of small balls, and it was obvious they were mixed in with something, as the explosion against Sandra’s face couldn’t have been made by mere impact. It looked as if there was a little bit of chemical burning, though not life threatening.
Sandra wiped away at her head with her paw, trying to get all the stuff off of her face. She shook her head a few times and then she turned her attention to Penny. She let out a series of low growls as she made her way over towards her. One of the growls sounded like Sandra threatening Penny, but the girl did not let this deter her. She just lifted her paint gun up once more and shot another round, this one striking the front middle of her nasal horn.
Mint did give a light chuckle at this. The sight of Sandra being assaulted with paint was pretty amusing. But he did not laugh for long. He looked back down at Bell, realizing that he had been wasting time. He needed to get him to safety. The broken back that he suffered was not going to let him do much else from this point forward. He would need to get him to safety.
He had thought at first using Ripclaw, but she was too busy attempting to attack Sandra. She had been running around the massave dragon, biting at her leg, whatever she could. She was larger than all of them and could do the most physical damage on her own without need of magic chalk. To take her away from the battle would mean losing this advantage.
It was not an easy decision; he bit his lip as he felt his heart sting at the thought of anything happening to Ripclaw. He would much rather avoid doing anything to risk her life more than she already was, if it could be avoided.
He looked back down at Bell, frowning softly. That meant he was going to have to try something else. He could do what Penny did. Create a zoner to take him in. But would that...
Suddenly the corner of his vision filled with a white glow. The teenager slowly turned his head in this direction and he could see a blast of white heading straight towards him. He nearly jumped out of his skin and he immediately drew with his magic chalk. It was quick, sketchy, and hasty. But he was able to stop the flames from hitting him or Bell with the crudely made blockage that he made. The flames struck against it with a loud thud and shot in all directions in a whoosh sound, lasting for several seconds before finally stopping.
When it finally stopped, Mint looked up and he could see himself almost immediately stared at by the large, yellow eye that belonged to Sandra. He moved himself back, gritting his teeth at her. He never went too far, knowing that he would leave Bell unprotected if he did.
The two of them stared at one another for several moments, creating a thick air of tension between them. Low growls emitted, their eyes glazed both with emotion and of an unspoken challenge.
Then finally, the massive dragon decided to speak. (Why are you so protective of that bull? I can sense the uncomfortableness in you, my dear creator. Would you not rather see him taken out of your concern...? Or no?)
Mint gritted his teeth at this, growling loudly. “I may not like him all that much, but I’m not going to let him fall prey to you...” Mint narrowed his eyes deeply, his fingers aching as he formed a tight fist. “He does not deserve whatever it is you have planned for him.”
Sandra tilted her head to one side. (I’m glad you feel that way.) Mint was taken aback back this, unsure of what to think. Sandra caught on to his expression and chuckled. (Oh yes, it would have been boring if you did not try to fight, at least a little. And besides...) She stared down at the fallen form of the bull, licking her lips slowly. (It would make the reward taste much better, don’t you think?) She gave Mint a sideways glance.
The teenager recoiled at this, giving a snarl of disgust as his widened, slightly narrowed eyes glared at the dragon. “You’re not seriously going to...”
Sandra grinned at this. (Am I going to...what?) She asked with an obvious fake confusion tone. (Whatever do you mean?)
“Don’t play dumb with me...” Hissed Mint, shaking a fist.
(Oh I’m not. I really am curious.) Sandra bent her neck back, her head tilting upwards. (What did you think I was going to do? Eat him?)
Mint blinked in confusion. “That is what you were going to do...weren’t you?” The body language Sandra had exhibited before strongly indicated this. If Sandra was not actually going to eat Bell, then what was she going to do? He couldn’t think of anything that made sense.
(The idea of eating him sounds delightful. I’m sure he tastes good.) Mint narrowed his eyes at this. Sandra did not seem to notice. (But...) Her head swung to the side sharply, her teeth clenched in a grin. (I think I just figured out a much better idea. It will still involve eating, but it will not be me doing it.)
Mint took a small step back, his body tensing up. “And what are you...”
(Say creator...may I ask you a question...?)
Mint adopted a more defensive stance as Sandra began to move in closer. Each step shook the ground heavily. He wished one of the others would show up, but at the moment, they had been knocked aside by Sandra before she had gotten to him.
Sandra moved her head in closely, staring at him intently. (Did you ever ponder what the taste of zoner flesh is like...?)
Mint could feel his face pale and he struggled not to throw up. “Wh-What the fuck?!”
Sandra chuckled. (Don’t tell me you never tried it! It’s quite delicious!)
Mint swallowed hard, forcing himself to remain put rather than take a step back. It would be so easy to turn around and run off, yet something told him he had to stay put. Regardless of Sandra’s words, he had to remain here, just in case she tried to do anything to Bell. He couldn’t run; the only thing that he could do was stand there and hope that someone manages to stop Sandra before she could go through with this.
Sandra sneered at this show of bravery from him. What was this? Some kind of a joke to her? Of course it was... That’s what she always thinks of it. A joke, a game, whatever. All the same to her. Mint stared up at her, keeping his eyes locked onto hers. He didn’t know exactly how she was going to be able to force him to do anything, but he didn’t think that he wanted to find out.
Sandra moved in a little closer, her jaws partially open. Breath shot out from her mouth, hitting against the ground in a great gust. Mint could feel its warmth against his exposed skin, making him shudder. He nearly took a step back before stopping himself and continuing to face off against the dragon creature.
Sandra seemed to almost chuckle at his defiance. Mint narrowed his eyes further, raising up his magic chalk. Sandra did seem to hesitate at this, but not for long. With a single swipe of her paw, Mint was sent flying in one direction, rolling across the ground and landing in a heap not far away.
Mint’s body felt like it had been clobbered by some kind of giant baseball bat. He groaned as he rolled himself onto his stomach and attempted to get up. He hissed and he gritted his teeth tightly, placing his hand on his stomach and carefully rubbed it. He shook his head and he forced himself to look up at where Sandra was, seeing how she was glaring down at him, that maniacal grin on her face. He was about to use his magic chalk against Sandra until he realized that... He didn’t have it with him...
What? No... Oh no, please no... It has to be here somewhere. It has to be on him.. He still had the chalk before. He should still have it, right? Yes, he just needs to keep looking and...
But he couldn’t find anything. No matter where he looked, he just...could not find it anywhere. It was gone, as though it was never there. He kept patting hismelf around, trying to see if it got stuck in his shirt or something. But no luck. The magic chalk was gone, and so were any spares that he had.
He could see them. The bag was open. The pieces were there. But he could no longer get to them. Before he could even get over, suddenly Sandra’s heavy foot stomped onto the ground, causing it to quake. Sandra lowered her head towards him, moving in at a slow and steady rate. It took her only seconds to get within a foot of him, and even then she kept moving.
Mint attempted to get away. Before he could even get up to his feet, Sandra had pushed against him with her snout, pressing him into the ground firmly. Mint grunted and gritted his teeth before he grabbed onto her and tried to push her back. Sandra of course wouldn’t budge; she was just too big and heavy for him to try to push away, no matter how hard he tried.
(Why do you fight it? Why don’t you just try some?) Sandra cooed, licking her lips slowly. (I am sure you will love it if you attempt it. Come on. I’ll help you get a taste.)
Mint shook his head. “No! You disgusting creature! I would never...!” He was silenced when Sandra struck him with her head, causing him to sprawl across the ground painfully. He cried out several times before laying on the ground, feeling blood poor out of new wounds, his old ones being aggravated. He gripped his side and seethed as he looked up, glaring at the evil dragon zoner. “Y-You won’t m-m-make me...”
(Perhaps not... Or maybe I just need to find the right mode of ‘attack’. There are always ways of getting someone to do what another wants. It’s just a matter of finding the right...) Sandra positioned her large paws on either side of Mint, her S curved neck staring down at him, her teeth clenched in a grin. (..method.)
Mint could only bare his teeth at Sandra before she placed her foot against his body and push him harder into the ground. He glared up at her, trying to look brave. But the truth was, he was terrified. Just how was this monster going to force him to eat anyone...?
sss
Penny widened her eyes in horror when she looked over and saw that Mint was pinned to the ground. Sandra towered over him, grinning at him maniacally. Her tail swished from side to side, like a cat ready to pounce.
Mint was in trouble. She had to do something to help him out. She couldn’t just sit here. She had to do something to... But what was she going to do? She couldn’t get herself to move. She felt frozen in place, as though she were terrified that Sandra would attack Mint faster. It didn’t help that Rudy was with her. He was still unconscious and he was still so vulnerable.
She gritted her teeth, struggling to think of something that she could do. She couldn’t just stay her and allow this to happen... She had to do something...anything... If she didn’t try to stop Sandra...
But she could not leave Rudy, either. She couldn’t abandon her best friend. That would be cruel. He needed her right now. He needed her to help him remain safe. He could easily be attacked if she left his side. Even if Sandra was paying attention to Mint right now, if she took action, if Sandra did not go after Mint, then she would most certainly go after Rudy. And it would not take that long before her flames would roast his body and... She shuddered at the thought.
Still, she could not just stand around here, doing nothing. If she did that, then...how in the world was she going to be of any good to anyone? She could not allow her own fear take control over. She had to kick herself mentally and try to make herself take action. Even if she was scared of accidentally making things worse, she still had to at least try. That’s all she could do. Just...try.
She took out her piece of magic chalk. She stared at it for several moments, pondering just what she should draw. What could she make to help Mint out? What could she do to buy him time and stop Sandra from doing...whatever it is that she wants to do?
Oh, there was one thing that she could think of. It wasn’t exactly perfect or anything. But she could try to find a way to trip up Sandra. That would be enough to give Mint sometime to get himself over here. There was the fact that Bell was still on the ground, though... But she imagined that Sandra would forget all about him and come after them, especially when she finds out that she was the one to cause her to fall.
Using her magic chalk, Penny quickly began to draw, her wrists flicking about, filling the air with lines. In a matter of seconds, she was able to draw a gumball machine, similar to the one that Craniac 3 had wanted years ago. She put away her chalk and she fumbled with the opening. She grabbed onto a latch and lifted it up.
In seconds, the large balls spilled out. She had drawn them to be larger than regular gumballs. They rolled across the ground, skidding along. Sandra was so focused on Mint that she did not realize what was going on. At least, not until it was too late.
Sandra let out a cry of surprise when she took step only to hit her foot against one of these balls. She pulled herself back her body arching, as she began to slip on the ground. She struggled to keep herself standing, only to fall into the ground. Her chin slammed against the floor painfully, looking as though she had bit her own tongue. Sandral aid there for several moments, appearing to be dazed.
Penny quickly motioned to Mint. “Get over here! Hurry!”
Mint stared at her for a few seconds, his eyes widened in shock. Then, picking himself up, he began to race towards her as quickly as he could. It took him a few moments to get by her side. He panted heavily as he looked over at where Sandra was. The dragon zoner had recovered partially from the fall and was now glaring at their direction.
(You..bunch of insolant little idiots...) Sandra hissed. (Did you really think that was a smart idea...?)
Penny licked her lips slowly, trying to decide if that move really had been smart or not. At least she was able to get Mint to safety. But...what of Bell? So far, Sandra hadn’t really tried to go after him; her attention was focused solely on her and Mint. But they both knew that this could change at any given moment.
The two of them tensed up as Sandra made her way over. Her large feet pounded the ground, nearly knocking up against Bell’s unconscious form. The ground broke and dented, chunks of rock splintering and sending off in several directions. Her long, spiked tail whipped about slowly, scraping along the gorund a few times. Penny made sure that the magic chalk was within view, allowing Sandra to see that she was well armed. Not that it was going to stop her, but perhaps it would make her more hesitant.
Penny struggled to think of what she could do now. She was successful in her previous plan, which was getting Mint away from her. But now, she had to figure out what her next step was going to be. Should she try another distraction? Or should she attempt something else?
Perhaps it was time to attempt another strategy. They had already tried to distract her before, and she might be catching onto them right now. There had to be something else that they could do. But...what else was there? What other option was available to them? Penny really did not know. That seemed to be their best option, especially with her fire capabilities.
Hmm...but what if there was another option? What if there was something else that they could try? She struggled to think as quickly as possible, trying to figure out something that could benefit them. Something that could slow Sandra down. Something like...
But how was she kidding? Any plan that she could think of involved some form of distraction. There really was no other way. And if Sandra was onto it... The only thing left to do was just...fight her.
Penny bit her lip at this, feeling her heart skip a beat. She didn’t want that to be the only option left. They had already been fighting her with not much of a strong result. It would not work forever, and eventually Sandra was going to have had it and try something far more violent. Really, she was often close to just killing them with her fire. Penny did feel frustrated at this. But...their options really were limited.
Penny could speak no further when Sandra stood before them, glaring down at them with her serrated, sharp teeth exposed. Penny gulped and took a small step back. Mint attempted to move in front of her protectively, but he experienced a sharp pain in his leg and he nearly wobbled to one side. He hissed as he clutched his leg, and he tried to keep himself from falling down.
Sandra narrowed her eyes at this, her snout twisted up into a dark smile. She lifted up her front paw and she struck forward, striking at the two teenagers like they were just a couple of boxes that were in the way. The two of them were not able to get out of the way in time and they found themselves flying off in one direction.
Penny grunted as she hit the ground in a rather painful fashion. She hissed and clenched her teeth. She pushed herself up on her hands, shaking her head. She looked down frantically at her hand. She gave a sigh of relief when she saw that she still had her magic chalk. But when she looked behind her, she could see that Mint was nowhere to be found. She looked around, struggling to find him. And then she heard a cry and she looked up.
Her eyes bulged in horror when she saw that Mint had been snagged by one of Sandra’s large, front paws. He was lifted high into the air and Sandra was examining him like he was some kind of weird rock or whatever else that she had found laying about. She turned him this way and that, her eyes going over his struggling body. She did not seem to respond all that much to his screams.
Penny managed to climb back up onto her feet. She brushed herself off and she looked up to where Mint was. She watched in terror as he was continued to be handled roughly. She gritted her teeth and she looked down at the magic chalk. Regardless of the fact that distraction and fighting were their only options, she still forced herself to draw.
The process was almost painful. Drawing when you didn’t want to was not pleasant. She could feel a strange burning sensation in her arm and a riggidity that was there and yet not. Kind of confusing to really describe.
But despite that, she still managed to draw something. A rather crude-looking blaster. Not exactly the thing she would have wanted to draw and a part of her was shocked. But there was no time to waste. She put away her magic chalk quickly and she turned it towards Sandra. She grabbed onto the trigger and she started to pull.
Immediately a long electrical line of...some kind of power, shot towards the giant dragon. The volts struck against the massive creature, causing her to shriek loudly, her head pulling back and she ended up falling into the ground, spasming. Her massive form struck the floor, shattering much of what was underneath, causing the ground to quake.
Mint was tossed to the side as a result. Penny barely had any time to react before Mint collided with her. The two of them rolled across the ground painfully before landing in a heap. He groaned as he rubbed his head just like he had before. He turned to Penny and gave her a shaky smile.
“Hey...thanks.” He said softly.
Penny nodded her head. “No problem.” She frowned as she turned her attention back to Sandra. She gritted her teeth tightly. “She is not going to be down for long.”
Mint narrowed his eyes as he looked back at Sandra. There seemed to be a thousand thoughts going through his mind. Penny wasn’t sure if she could keep up with them all. “I think I have an idea...”
Penny looked up at him. “What is your idea?” She hoped that, whatever he had in mind, it was going to buy them time for the others to get up and help them.
Mint looked back at her. He seemed hesitant at first. He licked his lips slowly. Then he said, “...do you remember that time when... I had you guys come into the Impenetrable Forest? And lured you all into that trap...?”
Penny had to think for a moment. It had been several years and Mint had done so much when he was under Skrawl’s control, and so much more good after his reformation. It only took a few seconds before she realized what he was talkin about. Her eyes widened. “Yes. I remember that.”
She felt a moment of uneasiness. That day was not something that she liked to remember. She and Rudy had been so close to losing Snap. It caused her to feel a sharp pang regarding Mint. It reminded her of how much she used to...really not like him.
And she could tell it was not something that he liked to remember, either. It was the day that he had nearly killed Snap. He had gotten so close... Penny could still see it in her mind now. How he had Ripclaw hold onto Snap for him... How he had taunted them... How he had put the trigger to Snap and he had almost... Penny tried to shake the chilling thought from her mind the best that she could.
“Wh-What about that place...?” Penny forced herself to ask as she tried to keep herself under control. “What did you have in mind...?”
Mint bit his lip for a moment. It looked as if he was remembering something uncomfortable. Slowly, he forced himself to reply with, “Do you remember the tar bit thing? That I had you and Rudy trapped in?”
Penny nodded her head slowly. “Yes..I remember that...” She paused for a moment before tilting her head to one side. She narrowed her eyes in curiosity. “What about it?”
“I think that may help us here...”
sss
Mint really had no idea if this was going to work or not. But he knew that...they just had to try. There really was no other option, was there? They had to give this a shot and hope for the best. Maybe if they did it all correctly, they may be able to trick Sandra and get her to fall for their trap.
He picked up one of the pieces of chalk that had been laying around. He was glad that Sandra was so distracted with trying to deal with him and that...disgusting act that she was going to force him to do. This enabled him to get back chalk quickly, and with him and Penny both having a piece, they immediately had gone to work.
It didn’t really take long for them to create the large tar pit. It was quicker than he had imagined it would be. Perhaps it was because they were working together on this. Perhaps it was because they were in a hurry and they were moving as quickly as they could. Either way, it was done. A large section of the ground was now a tar pit. Thick, sticky black goo that would surely keep Sandra from moving about too much.
But it wasn’t going to be enough. They were going to need to go a little further. Sandra would likely see this and avoid it. They had to disguise it somehow. Luckily, that was an easy solution as well. All they really had to do was draw something over it. Some kind of thin sheet made to look like dented ground, but it was really just covering the tar pit. This should be enough to fool Sandra. In her rage, she wouldn’t really notice anything odd about this ground, now would she?
Mint wasn’t sure what they would do after she was caught. At the very least, they were going to be quite relieved. It would give them much more time to think of how to handle her. They would be safe for the time being.
..except not. He realized they would have to do something about her fire breath. They couldn’t allow her to shoot the flames at them, now could they? He would need to think about that. But first, they had to set this plan into motion and get Sandra in here. Otherwise, they wouldn’t be move forward.
It didn’t take much longer before Sandra got up. She shook her body, the bits of debris spreading everywhere. She took a small step forward, letting out a series of low growls. She shook her head slowly, as though still trying to recover. And then she looked directly at them. She opened her jaws a little and growled viciously, her sharp teeth exposed. She began to make her way over towards them, somehow looking even more pissed off than before.
Mint and Penny stood next to each other, glaring back at the dragon. They were relieved that Sandra did not seem to try to head towards Bell or Rudy, or any of the others who were still fallen. But that didn’t mean that they wouldn’t be in danger soon. They were going to have to be on their toes and act quickly, before something could happen. If they didn’t.... Mint tried not to think of what could happen.
Sandra was getting even closer, step by step. She didn’t seem to notice anything strange about the ground. She was just looking right at them, her tail moving around, wriggling like some kind of wild serpent. She was starting to look...much less sane than she ever did before. It was as though a part of her mind had been torn, leaving her with less of an ability to think rationally. It was as though, at the moment, she could only get herself to move forward, fully intent on attacking them, even if she did not really have much of a plan for that.
A temporary state, of course. Mint was certain of that. The only reason she was like this was because she was pissed off at the fact that they were able to knock her down at all. She was not exactly as unstoppable as she would have liked, and it was showing in how she was starting to behave.
How long would this last? Mint didn’t know. He just knew that they needed to take advantage of this, and hope that she didn’t notice the....
Suddenly there was a loud screech. Mint brought his hands to his ears, startled by this. He looked over and he could see Penny covering her ears as well, gritting her teeth tightly, seething. She flung her head from side to side, as though the sound was even more piercing in her ears.
But it wasn’t coming from Sandra.
Mint felt a wave of confusion hit him as he looked up and he saw that Sandra was also reacting to the sound. It was obvious she was not the one making the noise. The expression on her face strongly hinted that she was more confused than anything. She was looking around, attempting to find the sound as well.
Then there was a flash of green and something collided with her. Sandra released a loud scream of pain, her jaws split almost to the maximum, as Ripclaw jumped upon her. The dinosaur’s sharp claws dug against her shoulder, blood dripping down to the ground. The massive dragon struggled about, trying to fling the dinosaur off of her back.
Mint watched this in horror. He breathed in quickly, his ribcage rising and falling at an increasingly uneven rate. He shook his head in denial, not wanting to believe that this was happening. Not that he didn’t appreciate Ripclaw helping them, but of all the times...
He wanted to shout at her to release Sandra, but that would seem way too strange. Sandra would know something was up if he called her back. Yet he didn’t know if he could just stand here and do nothing. What if Ripclaw was injured? He wouldn’t be able to forgive himself if that happened.
He and Penny watched, completely stunned and unable to move, as Ripclaw bit into the dragon’s thick neck, causing blood to flow rapidly. Sandra pulled her head back and let out a loud screech before turning her head and attempting to bite at her, her jaws snapping wildly. It was a spectacle that the two of them could not look away from, no matter how hard they tried. The dragon moved along the ground in jerky, swift, and unstable motions, somehow managing to stay on her feet while Ripclaw still tore into her, ripping into her skin.
But soon it wasn’t just Ripclaw fighting. Mint and Penny exchanged horrified and worried glances to each other when they saw that Mosaic, Taima, and Dr. Crobat had all joined in, having finally recovered. This caused a wave of mixed emotion among the two friends. On the one hand, they were glad that they were up now. But on the other, of all the times....
Mint couldn’t bring himself to speak during this whole sequence. He couldn’t think of what to say. All he could do was just...stare as Sandra swung her head about, hissing and growling and snapping. He could only watch as their plans were foiled by their own allies. They had been trying to help, but little did they know that they were actually making things a lot worse. So much worse...
“G-Guys...!” Penny shouted. It was the only thing either of them could say. None of them could get themselves to say anything else and they fell back into a stunned silence.
Just then, with a mighty flick of her head, Sandra was finally able to get Ripclaw off of her. Mint watched in horror as the green dinosaur was tossed through the air, her massive body heading straight towards the ground. But what made things worse was....
...she smashed through the trap they had intended for Sandra...
There was an immediate freeze when this had happened. No one spoke a word as there was a cracking sound and a splat, and Ripclaw was in the tar pit itself. The black goop covered her body in several spots, getting even filthier the more that she struggled. The dinosaur kicked her legs and jerked her head about as she tried to get herself out of the trap. She only ended up making herself more stuck.
Taima, Dr. Crobat, and Mosaic all looked at this with equally shocked expressions on their faces. They all seemed to freeze where they were, unable to move, unable to do anything except just stare, as though their eyes were drawn to what was going on. There was nothing they could do to move; they could only look on in absolute shock.
Sandra was staring at this as well, with a similar look spread along her dragon-like face. She watched as Ripclaw continued to struggle in the tar pit, getting herself further coated with the black stuff. Then, slowly, she gritted her teeth and she looked back at where Mint and Penny were. She narrowed her eyes slowly, hissing softly. There was a flash in her eyes that told them immediately what she was thinking.
Mint could feel a bit of anger swirling inside of his stomach. Why did the others have to be so hasty? Why couldn’t they just hold still? Why couldn’t they just let him and Penny handle this? Why did they have to get in the way?
But then...it wasn’t their fault. How could they have known about this? There was just no way that they could have pieced together what he and Penny had been trying to do. He couldn’t blame them for not realizing it. Instead of being mad at them, he should be focusing on...
His train of thought was interrupted when Sandra suddenly began to shake her body about. She swung herself from left to right in a rather violent fashion. The shouts from the others filled the air as they struggled to hang onto the dragon beast. But though they were determined, it was clear that Sandra was even more determined. She succeeded a short time later in knocking them all off, sending them flying into the tar pit where Ripclaw was.
Mint and Penny flinched at the sight of this, biting their lip. They watched as they all squirmed about in the tar. They could hear their shouts filling the air. They could hear them screaming and squirming. They could hear them trying to get themselves free. But no matter what they attempted, nothing appeared to work. They were only making their situation even worse. Especially when Taima ended up going under the tar... At least Dr. Crobat could get him up, but how long was their luck going to last?
The two teenagers were at a crossroads. They wanted to answer their allies’ screams for help. They wanted to do something to help them. But at the moment, they had a little problem of their own. Their allies’ voices became nothing more than background noise compared to the low, vicious growling of Sandra as she started to make her way over towards them.
(So....is this part of your little game? Is this really the best that you all could do...?) Sandra stood a few feet in front of the two humans. She arched her neck down slightly, staring at them with a hardened expression (You dare try to fool me again? And with such a pitiful trap?) She glanced down at the tar pit, gazing at it only for a second before turning back to them. (I am insulted. I would have thought that you would do much better than that...)
Mint gritted his teeth at this. He wasn’t sure how he was going to respond to that. He didn’t know what to say or do. Sandra looked like she would attack at any moment. Was there even time for an attack?
He could hear the others shouting at Sandra. He flinched at some of the things they were saying. They were clearly trying to make her come over at them. Deliberate statements to try to get underneath her skin.
“Hey Sandra! Promises stink!”
“Come over here, you coward!”
“Do you really think you will win this? You’re even more pathetic than I thought!”
“Why don’t you go back to your original form and fight me one on one?!”
“You have no idea what constitutes a good promise, do you?”
Certainly not the type of sentences he would have expected to hear from them. Especially not now... But given their situation, it wasn’t like he could blame them for saying such things. Yet at the same time, was it really was for them to say these things while they were trapped in the tar? If he remembered right, tar was flammable, and with them all trapped in there... He gulped.
But surprisingly, Sandra did not really seem all that interested. She just...focused on him and Penny, her remaining eye burning brightly. Her mouth opened up partially, exposing razor sharp teeth more clearly. Her jaws slowly opened up even further, and Mint eventually noticed that her lips were curling upwards into a twisted smile.
(You keep trying to make a fool out of me. You keep trying to trip me up. You think that you are going to force me to fall.) Sandra chuckled, her whole body shaking. It was clear that it wasn’t just from laughter; the very swirling emotions in her mind were making it even worse. She lifted her head up and tilted it to the side, grinning broadly. (We will see about that.)
Mint realized, in horror, that Sandra had been holding it in this whole time. She must have been trying to keep herself under control. But over time, as they continued to fight, as they continued to trip her up, she got more and more infuriated. And now it was to the point where she was just not able to control herself any further. And now her raw emotions were starting to spring forth and there was absolutely nothing that they could do to stop her.
Before any of them could react, Sandra had already made a move. With her long tail raising up, she struck forward as hard as she could. There was a loud shiiing sound and a thunk. A split second later, a feminine scream was released.
“Penny!” Dr. Crobat screamed.
“Oh no!” Taima called out. He tried to get himself out, only to cover his arms with more sticky tar, making it harder for him to move. “G-Get away!” Ripclaw and Mosaic screeched their agreement.
Mint could not bring himself to say anything. All he could do was just stare in horror as Penny was flung across the ground, landing close to where Rudy’s unconscious form still was. He could see the trail of blood and his own blood ran cold like a sheet of ice. He could feel his body trembling, his mind racing as he realized what had happened. He forced himself to look over, and he almost immediately got a confirmation: blood stains on Sandra’s twin spike blades.
Several white flashes went through his mind as he stared at this in utter horror, breathing in and out quickly. He recalled when this had happened to Penny before. How Sandra had struck her with her tail spikes before and tore into her. And now she had done it again...
It took Mint several moments before he could unfreeze himself. Even when he did, his running was wonky and he could feel himself wobbling from side to side. But despite that he still managed to make himself keep moving forward. He panted heavily, his feet pounding against the ground. No... He had to stop Sandra. He had to stop her, before she...
Suddenly he felt the tail strike against him as well. The thick mass of muscle and skin and bone rammed against his stomach, knocking the air out of him. He crashed into the ground, remaining there while he struggled to catch his breath. He gripped his neck as he looked over at where Penny was.
“P-Penny...” He struggled to speak. He paused for a moment, flinching, swallowing hard. Then he added in, “P-P-Please...r-r-run...”
That was all he could say before he collapsed into the ground, still having a difficult time breathing. He forced one of his eyes to remain opened and he watched helplessly as Sandra continued towards the fallen Penny. Even the insults of the others weren’t enough to stop her this time.
sss
He had to admit, he had no idea that this was going to work out so well. The pieces had fallen into perfect place. Things were running smoothly. Nothing seemed like it could go wrong. Just as long as everything continued to run this well...
Well, something could still go wrong in a second. He had learned this the hard way. Everything could change in a heartbeat, and he had to be prepared for it. He did have some backup plans just in case. He had at least three spare that were ready to go in case this one failed. That is the thing about isolation; you have plenty of time to think of different things. It hadn't happened right away of course. But through persistance...
And fooling Sandra had gone on perfectly. The large dragon zoner had no idea that she had been had, that she had been the one used. True, it was she causing the destruction now, something that he himself had not intended. But if it meant tearing off that ugly smile from her face, it was more than worth it. Sandra was not well liked at all by anyone, and he doubted anyone would be too upset to see her locked away. They would still be upset by what happened with the city and the injured zoners of course, but they would be ecstatic to see Sandra behind bars again. And what better way to do that than get inside her mind?
He had known what her plan was for a little while. He couldn't exactly remember when he pieced it together. He believed it was during the next conversation with her after she had 'toyed' with him. He shuddered at the memory of that horrific act, but it did lead to Sandra being more willing to tell him more information, likely because she thought that her doing that to him would result in him being more subordinate to her.
And he played her expectations up like a toy himself. After a while, anyway. He still had some genuine fear of her and he still felt nervous around her. But after he was able to regain control over himself, he was able to stage some fearful moments to make Sandra more willing to trust him. He had toyed with her mind a little, making her feel like she was of a higher authority, allowing her to do with him as she would. He imagined his performance would fool even himself if he were to watch. Even his own thought processes had to be altered so he still thought like he was a victim, when it was Sandra who was being manipulated.
Was it underhanded? Perhaps; he would not lie about the shadiness of the whole thing. Then again, Sandra had done the same thing to others. She had shown that she was not afraid to scoop things under the rug, as it were, to get where she wants to be. She had shown callous disregard for so many people. He imagined that a lot of them would want to put her out of their misery.
He had to wonder what Rudy and the others would think of him now. Would they still see him as the same zoner as before? Would they view him as someone worse? He realized that his involvement in a sneaky plan revolving around Sandra could confuse them, or make them wary. It would show to them just how manipulative he himself could be, though they were already aware that he was a little bit of a sneaky bitch. This is something Rudy himself especially knows. After all, he did get him to draw something that he really wanted, but in the end, more or less told him that it 'was not good enough'. He had to wonder if Rudy still felt some annoyance wit that.
Oh well, at least Sandra was eventually going to get what was coming to her. She thought that she could get away with making a fool out of him. She thought that she could treat him like garbage and break his spirits and be able to 'tame' him. Well, she was wrong about that. Oh so wrong... And soon, she was going to learn just how wrong she was.
He could not act just yet, however. He needed to wait until the right moment. True, allowing Sandra to go around destroying parts of the city was not part of his plan, and he would like to stop her sooner, his very core itching to do that. But...no, he had to wait. That was his safest bet. If he acted too soon, Sandra's mind might reject him. He had to ease his way through here, this white-filled void of no gravity or sustenance, gradually making his way to central control. It was hard enough to get Sandra to think that he was too feeble-minded to try to fight back, which was why he was absorbed at all. If he were kicked out too soon, when would he ever get a chance like this again? He had to take this one chance that he had and work his way through. He could not allow himself to mess up.
But when would the best time be? He hadn't exactly planned that out well enough. But, if he kept on waiting and watching, surely a point in time would present itself. Surely there would be a moment when he could take action, and have a little 'fun' with Sandra himself. As dark as it would sound to people, he kind of looked forward to the chance when he would get to do a little mind fucking with her himself. A little payback was indeed warranted, right?
So he hoped that Sandra was ready for what was about to come. She had been such a manipulative master up until this point. He had to wonder what would happen when it was revealed that she was fully outsmarted. He wondered what would happen when she realizes that she had been had. It would be so much fun to watch her fall.
But first, he had to wait for that right moment. He had to keep himself steady and keep moving himself forward through this mind. He had to get ready and wait, otherwise he could just screw things over. If he just...
Wait, what is this? What was going on?
Through Sandra's eyes, the vision that was brought forth into his head, he could see that she had spotted something. She had her eyes fully focused on what appeared to be an injured person. He quickly recognized it as Penny. There was some blood coming down a deep gash across her chest, and laying not far was Rudy, who was unconscious himself.
The only one standing and fighting was Mint. He had drawn some kind of spear shooting weapon and was attacking what he thought was Sandra's neck. The massive dragon was ignoring him, however. Her eyes were fully focused on Penny, and judging from the look on Penny's face, she was fully determined to kill her. The girl had no magic chalk, either, so that meant that she was at the full mercy of the dragon zoner before her. All it would take is one strike and...
He narrowed his eyes in determination. Now was a good time to strike. While Sandra was fully focused on killing, too locked in her feral mode... That left her vulnerable. That left him room to take over. Now was the time for him to move his plans forward, and start to unravel Sandra's plans from the inside out.
And with that, he sprung forward.
sss
(Hehehe...isn’t this familiar...?) Sandra cooed as she came closer to Penny’s fallen form. The girl looked up at her in fear, her body trembling. (A very similar situation. Of course, this time, there’ll be nothing to stop me...and no one to save you...)
Sandra was struggling so hard to keep herself under control. She could feel her mind swirling about, a dull ache echoing everywhere. She could feel the emotions attempting to overflow, burn through her, take control, whatever. But no, she could not allow it to get the best of her. She had to keep herself under control. She reminded herself that she had a chance for revenge, and here it laid before her.
Penny’s squirming body was such a tempting target. It was so amusing the way that the girl tried to get away, despite her injuries. Her blade had sliced in deeply. There was little way that she could flee from her. Not like that. Oh she could try, but the gash went along her ribs, and with each breath, she could see her flinching. It was a definite sign that she would be hindered if she tried to run, and that’s not including her other injuries.
Sandra still felt enraged about the whole thing. She could still feel her mind burning as she recalled how these guys had made utter fools out of her. She recalled how they managed to make her look like an idiot. This realization boiled her blood, nearly evaporating it. She could feel herself trembling uncontrollably even as she tried to keep herself from going too far too fast.
These fools...these promise breakers....these monsters...they all had tried to stop her. They had worked together and held their own against her. They had tricked her and messed with her. They had tripped her up and they outsmarted her. Then they had the gall to try to outsmart her yet again and trick her into that tar pit. If it weren’t for Ripclaw’s stupidity, she would have done so.
But now it was her who was starting to have the upperhand. Most of the others were trapped. How amusing... They weren’t up for more than a few minutes and they already got themselves trapped yet again. How in the world did she see them as potential danger, again?
She had the opportunity, now, to get a little payback. She did not appreciate being made a fool out of. Diverting her attention only to make an unexpected move... It was smart, she’d give them that. But quite underhanded. She did not have any intention of letting that go unpunished. She could humor it instead...but no, punishment was a better alternative. After all, she needed to remind them all that she still meant business.
And with that in mind, Sandra began to move closer to Penny. She did not pay much attention to Rudy. Oh true, he offered opportunities, but it wasn’t like Rudy was going anywhere. She could deal with him later. Right now, it was Penny’s turn to have a little bit of ‘fun’.
Sandra raised her paw up, positioning it over Penny. She watched as the girl started to plead with her, squirming about on the ground. She smirked twistedly as Penny tried to get up, only to be in too much pain and fall back down. Oh dear little Penny, how amusing she was... Thinking that she actually stood a chance against her. That was going to make this all the more enjoyable.
(Hold still now.. This will only hurt for a few seconds..) Sandra spoke, her breathe seething rapidly between her gritted teeth. (And then you won’t even feel a thing!)
“W-Wait! Please...!” Penny attempted to plead.
Sandra ignored her and she struck down....
...only to suddenly freeze. Her eyes bulged wide open and she could feel something sharp spreading throughout her mind. She remained where she stood, partially limp, if that made any sense. Then, as her breathing continued out of exhaustion that came from nowhere, Sandra pulled her head back and let out a sudden, and terrified, roar.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Mar 26, 2016 17:57:47 GMT -5
Chapter 49: Out Of Nowhere
You are a chain reaction that never gets old! -Just Gold, MandoPony
Sandra threw her head back and released another roar. She could feel her heart racing against her chest, threatening to burst through. She struggled to keep control of herself. She tried to force herself to relax. She fought and struggled against herself. She could feel her legs wobbling, threatening to give way and make her fall down. How she even managed to stay up this long, she had no idea.
She was only partially aware of the brats and their stupid allies watching her. She was only a little aware of the fact that they were staring at her as though she were purposely putting on a spectacle. She could very faintly hear confused comments from them.
But she hardly paid any attention to that. She was focused entirely on trying to control herself. She had no idea what was going on. She was not in pain exactly. But it just felt as though she were losing control over herself. She whipped her head from side to side as she fought the best that she could against this. She just...could not fully understand why this was happening, or why it happened so suddenly. It was as though someone had suddenly seized her and...
She suddenly found that she could no longer move at all. Her body was frozen in this present position, one leg raised up and her tail curved. She had her wings partially spread out, hoping to begin flying. Yet she could not take off. Even the act of closing her mouth or moving her eyes became impossible. She had become a living statue.
She could feel her mind exploding in horror at this. She could feel her heart pounding even faster against her stiffened body. She could feel a rush of adrenaline go through, swirling around inside and burning up her internal guts. For the first time since she had gotten this form, she felt...terrified.
She was so stiff and she thought she felt so hard... Would she end up breaking if she were to be toppled over? Such a thing was unlikely to happen, given her weight. But she could not help but fear something like that happening. For some reason, she just felt so light even though this was not truly the case.
What the hell was going on here? Why was she unable to move? Why couldn’t she do anything? Why was she...
“Having trouble, I see.”
Sandra immediately stiffened at this. She would have looked around if she could. She did not notice any reaction from the others, from what she was allowed to see. This only added to her confusion, causing a frustrated sensation to sweep through her body.
(Who is there?) Sandra called out. She ignored the confused comments from the humans and zoners before her. (Tell me where you are! And come over here and fast me!)
“Oh come now, you really hadn’t figured it out yet?” The voie called out to her. There was a bit of cold laughter that followed that. Then they continued, “I would have thought that someone like you could easily have gotten wind of what was going on.”
Sandra clenched her teeth tightly at this, hissing. She could not figure out just who that voice belonged to. It was too distorted and almost faint, despite feeling loud in her head. It was difficult to describe. But regardless, the voice was pissing her off, and she struggled to turn her head to see where it was coming from. The fact that she still could not move only fueld her rage and anxiety about the whole thing.
She noticed how confused her enemies were. They likely could not hear the voice. It must be only broadcasting to her. Someone projecting their statements into her instead of facing her up front. She could feel her head burning and swimming at this realization of cowardice. They should at least have the guts to come up to her and face her.
Then again, she was not much better. Using a giant form to attack everyone... Using something that they could not possibly fight against... And even in her original form, she was not much better.
But eh, oh well. At least she had some kind of goal for the betterment of this world. At least she had an excuse to lean against for any atrocities she had or could commit. At least she had....something, unlike this coward. The one who chose to sit out this fight instead of going up to her and having the courage to look at her in the eyes.
Well if that’s the way they want to play it... If she could just get herself free, she could find them. It would really be so easy. She just had to discern where their distorted voice was coming from. Difficult with mental voices, but not entirely impossible. And once she found them, she would give them a nice little ‘present’. And then she would, of course, go straight back to doing what she had planned for this damned city.
(For the last time, you fucker! Show yourself! Or do I have to tear this place apart to find you?!)
The voice laughed in response. “You? Tear me apart? You can’t even move! How in the world are you going to find me?”
Sandra released a small growl at this. (I will find a way...)
“Oh really now? Hehhehe...I beg to differ. You don’t know how close or far away I am. You don’t know how I am even communicating with you...” The voice stopped for a moment, as if to ponder what to say next. “Though even if I did tell you...you could not do a damn thing to me.”
Sandra hissed, (Don’t underestimate me, you bastard!)
“Oh no... It is you who are overestimating yourself...” The voice replied in a nonchalant way. “Oh if only you knew what was going on... Maybe then, you would not have underestimated...me.”
Sandra would have gritted her teeth at this if she could. She could feel a bout of confusion spreading throughout her body as she tried to make sense of this. The only thing that she could get from this was...whoever this was, they were someone that she had met before.
..this did not narrow things down all that much. She knew a number of zoners here. Though most of them no so personally, of course. But still, there were several zoners that she ran into, many zoners who knew her name... And she could not forget the fact that there were likely many zoners from her original home that would like to tear her a new one, ones that she thought that she’d never have to worry about again.
But first...how was she going to get herself out of his mess? She had no idea how she was even going to free herself. Not while she was unable to move. If this sick bastard had anything to do with it, then she was going to be at their mercy until they decide to free her. Oh of course...
Still, there had to be some way that she could free herself. There had to be something that could be done in order to force this guy to let her go. If physical force did not work, and clearly wasn’t even an option to begin with, then perhaps she should try another approach. One that she felt would get their attention. If they were up for the challenge, that is.
(Heheh...you only keep me here so that you can attack me without me being able to do a thing about it...) Sandra did not get a response from the voice that time. Not that she cared. She knew they were still there, watching her with those arrogant-filled eyes of theirs. (You think you are so tough, don’t you? Keeping me still while you prepare your attack... I can see right through you. How about you decide to show your face to me? How about you release me and we fight mono y mono? We can see who is the stronger one that way.)
The bait was set into play. Now all she had to do was wait and see if it had any sort of affect. Was it going to be enough to entice her captor to release her and fight her in a ‘fair battle’? Or were they just going to laugh the whole thing off and mock her on how they had no reason to release her if it meant it gave them a chance at victory.
At first, there was no response, making her burn up inside. Now they had the gall to keep silent? Why this cowardly little...
“You really think that will prove your point?”
The voice out of nowhere nearly made her jump...or at least, it would have if she were able to move. She didn’t know how long she had been frozen. It was starting to feel like a lifetime. Without the ability to nod, she replied back, trying to be as loud and clear as possible.
(And do you think messing around with me like this, without showing your face, makes you some kind of courageous little fuck?!) Sandra might have been annoyed with these idiots trying to stop her. But at least they had the guts to show their faces to her. This disembodied voice on the other hand... (What do you plan on doing? Starving me to death?!)
“That is a thought...” Sandra felt her heart skip a beat this, though she managed to keep herself from reacting too strongly in fear. She kept herself as mentally rigid as she could as she waited for the voice to continue. “Though of course, that wouldn’t be so entertaining to watch. I would much rather see you fall by your own hands.”
Her? Fall by her own hands? Now there was a rather rich statement. She amused herself with thoughts of just how this disbembodied voice thought she was going to do that. Like hell she would allow herself to fall by one of her own previous actions. She had chosen them carefully, too. There was little that she did that could be turned against her so easily, not to the point of ‘falling by her own hands’.
But she was not going to underestimate this individual. If they cleam this is something they actually see happening, then perhaps she should take it at least a little seriously. She would be able to prevent herself from being taken off guard, if that is what this voice had been hoping for.
(Well...why don’t we see who is correct?) Sandra asked, trying to sound like she was smirking, since the expression was presently impossible for her to do. (Release me, then face me. We shall find out who dominates at the top and who will be left to fall.)
“Are you sure about this?” The voice asked. There was a genuine curious tone to their voice as they asked this, as though making doublely sure that they want to go through with it. “I don’t want you to make this decision unless you are absolutely certain you want to go through with it.”
(And why wouldn’t I?) Sandra chortled mentally. (I’d love to get a chance to prove you wrong.)
The voice made a sound that was...the best way to describe it was a shrug, even though she could not actually see anything happening. “Well..like I said, you will find it difficult to actually fight me. I am still amazed that you still have yet to figure out who I am. Shouldn’t it be rather obvious?”
Sandra hissed at this. She was getting a little sick of this running around. The voice acted as though she should know who they were, even though they weren’t showing their face and their voice appeared to be disguisted. How the hell was she supposed to know who the fuck this coward was? If they weren’t so much of a wuss and if they actually showed their faces or at the very least, leave their voices unaltered...
(Just fucking show yourself, you coward!)
There was a moment of silence after this. Even her enemies, whom she had stopped paying attention to several minutes ago, had gone silence at this shouting. She did not care of course. She just remained there for several moments, waiting for this person who have the guts to at least show their face to her. She waited for them to let her go so they could actually fight.
But they were remaining silent, as though to drive her crazy. If that was their plan, they were succeeding at it. Without her being able to move, it was so easy to get worked up, so easy to lose her mind... It was getting more and more difficult to keep herself silent, to keep herself from going insane. Indeed, it was taking quite a bit of energy to do that.
Yet she succeeded, and she waited patiently in the thick silence of the air, giving time for the voice to reply. Without seeing their face, she had no idea if they were leaning towards releasing her or if they were just going to bide more time and screw around with her. Whatever the case may be, she knew they had to act at some point. And all she could do was just wait for their answer.
Then finally, it came.
“...very well then..”
In that moment, Sandra could feel a strange sensation overcome her. She could start to move again, but only very slightly. But this isn’t what caught her attention. No, instead it was the fact that there was some kind of...crackling sensation inside of her. A feeling that was hard to describe, yet still there. She struggled to keep herself under control, trying to endure this sensation, but it only got stronger, and she could feel a burning and twisting in her stomach, making her feel sick.
She could see, out of the corner of her good eye, Penny and Mint trying to get away, pulling a still unconscious Rudy with them. She was certain that the ones in the tar pit were still there; she could hear them shouting in fear, trying to get away, as if they thought that her massive form was going to crush all of them.
Sandra hissed loudly, opening her jaws as movement returned to them. She let out a loud roar, filled with a primal rage and fear, wanting to tear apart whoever was doing this to her. She attempted to fling herself around, yet this task was impossible given the fact that she still could not move all that well. This only made her try to struggle even more frantically, more desperately.
The weird sensation only grew continuously stronger, spreading through her body at a rather rapid rate. She could feel her vision start to fill up with nothing but a bright whiteness. She could feel her legs wobbling, and, with what sounded like a loud crack of stone, she collapsed into the ground. She found herself unable to move and she had to squint her eyes shut, trying to block out the light that was striking her in the face.
She wasn’t sure how long she stayed like this for. The only thing that she could do was remain here, laying on the ground, waiting for it all to be over. She curled her tail inward when it became flexible enough, providing extra shielding for her eyes. Oh gawd, it felt like someone was attempting to zap her with some kind of large light probe or something...
And that wasn’t even beginning to describe how her body felt. So weak and yet so strong... A strange intermix of contradictory states. She felt warm and cool at the same time, and she didn’t feel like she was shaky and yet at the same time, she did. She struggled to keep herself from screaming, struggled to keep herself silent, to show some sort of dignity. Whoever was doing this to her...she was not about to let them see that they were having some kind of effect on her.
Then suddenly, she collapsed completely in a loud thud...but strangely, she didn’t feel so heavy anymore. In fact, the ground did not even crack at her fall. How strange... Shouldn’t there have been at least a dent? She pushed herself up on one of her hands and rubbed her face and..
...why did her head suddenly feel soft again? And upon opening her eyes, why was her field of vision suddenly larger? What was...
Oh no... Oh gawd no...
Sandra looked down at her hands. She could feel her heart skip several beats, practically turning into ice. She tried to make sense of what she was seeing, but no matter what, she just could not understand what was going on here.
Her hands, they were blue... No longer purple-blue like they had been before. They were blue.. A sky blue, just like her original form....
With that in mind, Sandra immediately looked down at her own body. Sure enough, she immediately realized that she was her old self again. A two legged small dragon. Everything about her had changed. Even her white flame breath was completely gone. She could no longer even spit out a small burning ember or anything. Her mind swimmed at this realization and she struggled to control her breathing.
She looked around her, and she could see that the others that she had fused with were all laying on the ground. They were unconscious, unmoving. Still alive, but still as stone. She knew that none of them could have been responsible.
But there was still someone missing from this picture? Where was...
She shook her head, pushing the thought aside. She did not care at the moment. That coward was here somewhere. They were seeing this, surely. They were probably laughing at her, making her feel like she was such an idiot...
Well, she was not going to be made a fool of. Not this time. She would show them exactly what she was made of. If they were some sort of ally to Rudy, which she was certain that they were, then perhaps she could draw them out of hiding if she were to pay Rudy a little... ‘visit’... Sandra did not bother to think about her actions as she turned and she began to race towards Rudy’s fallen form.
Mint and Penny, in spite of her shere pain and agony, immediately got in her path, outstretching their hands in an attempt to stop her. Sandra pushed past them easily, using her tail to knock them aside. With Rudy vulnerable, she bared her sharp teeth and lunged at him, ready to attack...
...only to get knocked aside. Something slammed against her jaw and she found herself flying to the side. She crashed into the ground painfully. A terrible ache spread through her jaw and she thought for sure she had lost a tooth from that. With her hand against her sore spot, she looked over to see just who had done that.
Her eyes widened in absolute shock. It...It couldn’t be...right..? This had to be some kind of joke or something. There was just no way that...
“Are you surprised to see me, Sandra...?”
Mint whispered the name that Sandra was too stunned to hear on her own. “S-S-Snap...?”
Sandra pulled herself up to her feet, her body bent like a velociraptor’s, hunched down lower as though trying to defend herself. She looked over at Snap, her mouth open, heavily panting. Her swirling mind tried to make sense of what the heck was going on here. What was going on here? What was happening? Why was...
Snap tilted his head in one direction, giving a smirk. “You seriously did not figure it out until now? Oh Sandra...” He gave a small chuckle, shaking his head slowly. “I would have thought you would have figured it out much sooner... Oh you poor, naive little dragon...”
Sandra hissed at this, clenching her teeth tightly. She didn’t know where Snap got this attitude from, but she did not like it. She let out a groan as she pulled herself up, becoming a little straighter. She glared at him right in the eyes, her sharp teeth bared at him. Her tail swished from side to side like an angered feline ready to pounce.
“Y-You...” Sandra growled under her breath. “...how the fuck did you...”
Snap just smirked back at her. “I’d tell you, but I don’t think you’d listen..”
Sandra pulled her head back, her eyes widening in shock for a moment. Then she narrowed her crimson eyes back into slits and she began to make her way towards him. The initial shock of his escape was behind her in this moment, and she did the first thing she thought to do: she lunged at Snap.
sss
Mint watched in shock at what was going on. He found it difficult to look away. He just...could not believe what was happening before him.
Snap was...back? That alone was enough to freeze his mind and make everything around him seem...so dim, so silent. He hardly paid attention to anything around him. He could only stare out in utter silence as Snap jumped away, avoiding getting struck by Sandra.
Many thoughts swirled through his mind. Questions, hundreds of them, clogged up inside of his skull, making it impossible for him to think more clearly. All he could do was allow the thoughts to go through his head, causing it to ache as he tried so hard to sort them out. He bit his lip tightly, pressing his teeth up against the flesh. He struggled to keep himself from falling down from the shere weight of emotion that he felt upon seeing Snap had returned.
It just...didn’t make any sense. Snap had been absorbed into Sandra. How did he...? But it was not just Snap who was back. He did not need to look around too much to know that Skrawl and the Beanie Boys were out of here as well. They were still unconscious and hadn’t moved at all on the ground. Somehow, Snap was still standing and he was right there before them, going up against Sandra.
It took Mint a while to even begin to process what this actually meant. He thought back to what happened before, back at that one place where Sandra originally transformed. He recalled the way that Snap looked at them. The way that he had shunned them, and sided with Sandra. How did he go from that....to this? Could it be that Snap had never actually...
Mint could feel a sting of emotion strike him at that thought. He could feel himself clutching at his heart. To think that he had almost believed that Snap really did betray them... How could he have ever doubted him?
But then...why did he allow all that destruction? Why did he not attempt to get himself free earlier? Or was he just unable to? Was he having a difficult time? Was he just waiting for the right moment? It was difficult to say, and something told Mint that he might not fully like what he hears if he gets Snap to speak to him. He had no idea just how much he had truly changed. Was he still the same Snap? Or did he change for the worst?
His thoughts were pulled away from Snap when he heard a small groan beside him. He bit his lip upon seeing that Penny had collapsed to the ground, no longer able to stand. He had been impressed with how she was able to stand up for as long as she could to help him move Rudy. But now her injuries had finally started to get to her, and she was going to need help fast.
While Snap and Sandra still fought, Mint took this chance to try to help her out. There was not a ton that he could do for her, though. The blood would dissolve any chalk thing that he tried to draw, making using chalk-based bandages useless. He wasn’t about to give up, though. If he just took a closer look at the wound, he might be able to determine what was the best thing to do.
Kneeling before her, Mint leaned in and took a look at her wound. This meant having to pull her shirt up a little. While he knew how awkward this would look to people, when it came to trying to save someone, dignity had no place. Once he pulled her shirt up enough to expose the wound, he sucked in a sharp breath when he saw just how bad it looked.
It snaked along her chest in a rather jagged fashion, almost as if someone had took a knife and cut her very slowly along, taking their time. The gash was quite deep and he thought he could see a hint of bone, though he might have only imagined it. But he knew he did not imagine just how horrific this cut looked, nor the blood that continued to seep along her body, staining it a light crimson.
Upon seeing how bad it was, he really began to wonder if he could even do anything about this. Would it be at all possible for him to help Penny while she was in this state? Should he wait until they got back to the Real World? Or should he try to act now? Would waiting only make things worse?
Mint bit his lip as he watched Penny breathe in and out shakingly. It didn’t seem like waiting was a good idea. Penny was getting gradually weaker. And so was Rudy. He stared down at both of his friends, and he could hear, not only see, their breathing getting rapidly more and more ragged and shallow. If he did not do something quick, they might... He shut his eyes, fighting back the tears. No, he had to believe that they would make it. He just had to...
Mint took out his magic chalk. There was no time to really think of how long this would last or how affective it would be. Time was of the essence here. At the very least, it could slow down the bleeding, right?
So without further ado, he began to draw in midair. Once the cloth came into view, he grabbed onto it. He then turned down and stared at Penny. He paused for a moment, his mind rushing back to how Penny had struggled to save his life when they were still children. She, too, had limited capabilities, being in a world of chalk and him being from the Real World.
Yet she did not give up...and neither would he. If Penny could manage to save him, if she did not give up, then he was not about to give up on her.
Mint took one more look at Snap and Mint fighting before he turned his attention back to Penny. He clutched the cloth tightly in his hand and he began to lower it. In seconds, it contacted against the center of Penny’s chest, where the bleeding was the worst. He held it there, attempting to stop the bleeding.
As he did this, he looked over at where their allies were. Still trapped in the tar, he noticed. They weren’t hurt at least. At the moment, they had stopped struggling, realizing that they just could not bring themselves to yank themselves out of the tar; it was much too thick. They were going to need help. Right now, they were just watching what was going on carefully, either him or the fight.
Mint would try to free them if he could. He wanted to go over there and help them. But right now, he had to help Penny. He needed to stop the bleeding. Then... He would figure something out in due time.
But..what if he couldn’t...?
Feeling his heart sting, he looked back over at Snap. He bit his lip, more firmly than before. He sucked in a slow, deep breath. He hoped that Snap would be able to figure something out. He hoped that he knew what he was doing. For if he and the others could not figure out how to stop Sandra, then...
...it was going to all be on him...
sss
So it had all come down to this. Heh, perhaps she should have seen this coming. Perhaps she had allowed herself to be too...trusting. Maybe she should have realized something was wrong when the fusion had felt so strange and off. Yet she had pressed on, thinking that it was just her imagination.
Oh what a fool she was...
She had to admit, Snap had been quite clever. It was infuriating. It boiled her blood. She practically wanted to strangle the superhero zoner for defying her in such a way. And yet at the same time..she could not help but want to congratulate him on such a clever thing. She never would have guessed that he had been that good at acting....
The sky blue dragon had to pause at that. She genuinely didn’t really know what had been an act and what was not. She did not know how much of Snap’s fear was real and what was faked. Or if any of it had been faked at all. There was still some things about this that she was attempting to understand. Snap had taken advantage of her. That much she knew was accurate. But to what extent he had been tricking her.. That she did not know so well.
She narrowed her eyes, clenching her teeth. It did not really matter now, did it? The point was, he had played her, tricked her, toyed with her mind. He had acted like how she wanted just to lower her guard, and then he took power away from her. He somehow....figured it all out...
Well, that was not a surprise, now was it? It was her fault. She had been so excited that he had finally submitted to her that she divulged more information than she should have. She admitted, she had gotten quite arrogant. Her present situation had been her fault. If she did not give Snap so much information, if she had treated him like a more serious threat, then perhaps this would not be happening.
Well at least now, she was given the chance to... ‘correct’ that little oversight. She would....do something to make sure that Snap no longer defied her. She did not know just what that was yet. But she would figure that out in due time. She just had to...
If only the stupid zoner would just hold still... She had been attempting to grab onto him. But the little white and blue zoner was quite slippery. He continued to dodge her attempts, managing to slip away before she had a chance to even graze him with her fingers. She could feel herself growing more and more irritated. Why wouldn’t he cooperate? Did he have any idea of who he was messing with?
Of course he knew... And yet he was still doing this, anyway. Well if he wanted to be like this, then she would show him exactly what becomes of those who defy him. Perhaps a little more ‘firm motivation’ would be enough to ‘encourage’ him to be more willing to listen to her. Perhaps a strike or two would be enough to deter him, if she aimed well and hard enough.
But first, she had to actually catch the zoner, which was not going to be an easy task to do. Her usual methods just weren’t working. Despite her experience as a predator, Snap was still giving her the slip. Perhaps this was the result of her allowing him in her mind and...
For a split second, Sandra widened her eyes. Is that why Snap had... Was that one of the reasons that he... She gritted her teeth tightly, trying her best to avoid growling. Why that little... She then chuckled to herself. She had to admit, that was really quite a clever move there...
With her mind refocused on the task at hand, she dropped down on all fours and she jumped to one side. Snap almost mirrored her move, minus the all fours thing, moving backwards in a new direction. She narrowed her eyes and she made another leap, this time in a different direction than before. Snap repeated the same process, managing to reclaim the distance between them.
She could feel her body burning in frustration the longer that this wasn’t working. No matter how many times she tried to leap towards Snap, he managed to get away from her in equal distance. He had picked up a thing or two, it seemed. Perhaps it had been a mistake to heal him...
No matter. She would just have to change up her strategy. She had no plans on using her super healing powers on him. She would reserve that for later, for something much more worthy. For Snap, she had something different in mind.
Spreading her hands out, she jumped into the air. Snap looked up at her, wearing an expression that seemed to say ‘oh crap I forgot that she could fly’. Sandra admitted that she liked flying in her large form more, but this would do just fine. She moved her way around, keeping herself out of Snap’s range, but still allowing him to see her quite easily. Her teeth were bared in a twisted, sadistic smile, taking some measure of glee as she rendered his advantage moot. Let’s see how well he can dodge when his opponent was up in the air.
Sandra dove down towards him, the wind flapping against her body. Her ears swayed with the air and she could feel more rush against his teeth, feeling a brief sting that he managed to ignore. She quite enjoyed the look on Snap’s face. For several moments, it really did look as if he was going to be struck...
...then at the last possible second, she diverted her attack. The sky blue dragon zoner ended up striking the ground near him. There was a loud crack, and the resulting shock of what happend caused Snap to lose his own footing. She watched in utter amusement as Snap collapsed into the ground.
“Oh you poor little thing...” Sandra said softly as she shook her head. She extended her hand out towards him. “Do you need some help?”
Snap slapped her hand away. “Fuck off...” He hissed through his gritted teeth as he got up to his feet. “Like hell I would accept help from you...”
Sandra frowned at this. His attitude needed a lot more working on than she had imagined. She wasn’t sure if any of his submissiveness from before had been genuine or not. She was certain that some of it was, yes. But it was clear that, before she could even accept Snap back, before he could be of any use to her, she was going to have to put him through some more ‘training’...
“Heh... I must admit, you were pretty smart back there.” Sandra folded her arms against her chest. “Letting my guard down, tricking me to letting you get absorbed into me... Then flipping everything on its head.” She chortled, her shoulders shaking. “I take it that you never did turn against the others...did you?”
Snap curled his lip back into a snarl. “Of course not.. What the fuck makes you think that I would have done something like that?”
“Oh I don’t know... You did seem willing to let others get hurt...”
Snap appeared to freeze at this, his eyes widening in shock. He couldn’t even get himself to speak. He was just..frozen to the spot.
Sandra chuckled at this, tilting her head to the side. “Oh? You do not recall? I’m sure you must have some knowledge...” She grinned maliciously as she stared over at Snap. Perhaps this would shift things into her advantage. “Take a good look around you... Don’t tell me you forgot what I have done...”
Snap took a small step back from her. There was a slight shaking to his body as he looked around. His eyes appeared to flickere, as though finally remembering what had happened. Sandra could not help but smirk at this. Knowing how Snap was, the superhero zoner was going to utterly fall apart when he realized that he had allowed the promise breakers to get hurt or even killed. And when he was mentally weakened, she would make her move.
But then Snap appeared to shake it off. Sandra felt herself widening her eyes at this. She flinched when she found those eyes glaring right back at her, piercing through her. She tensed herself up, preparing for a potential fight. Not that she wanted to; she’d rather avoid doing too much damage to Snap if she could avoid it. But if he insisted, then...
“You really think that I am going to fall for that one?” Snap spoke. His voice was thick like ice over a frozen lake. It was enough to make Sandra feel uncomfortable. “I knew all along what you were doing... And I did not ‘let’ it happen.” He gave something of a smile to her as he gave a bitter chuckle. “Do you have any idea of what it is like trying to navigate your mind? It was like a maze!” After a few more seconds of bitter chuckling, he looked at her with a sideways glance. “I am just glad that I was able to do anything at all... Seems like I still wound up spoiling your fun, right?”
“I see...” Not exactly the best comeback, but it was all that Sandra could think of at the moment. She had to pause for a moment and try to figure out something else that she could say. Then, in a hope to try to shatter Snap’s demeanor, she said, “But I bet you still feel sorry for yourself, right? You still feel bad that you couldn’t do something sooner.” She motioned her hand outwards. “Many of those pitiful zoners are dead, Snap.” She then indicated the three humans, who were still not too far. “And your dear friends... Look at them, Snap. Don’t you feel just awful about this?”
Surely that would get through to the zoner. Surely that would be enough to click with him, and he would end up being unable to move. Surely that would break his resolve.
Snap stared at her long and hard. He was shaking from the emotion sweeping through him. She could tell that he was about to break. She just grinned at this, looking forward to when he did. It was going to be so entertaining to see. She would love to hear him try to say that it wasn’t true, try to reason with himself, whatever, only to conclude that, yes, this was still his fault in some shape or form.
But when Snap simply smiled, that’s when Sandra tensed up, taking a step back. Why was he looking at her that way? Why was he looking so gleeful? What was going on here?
“You know, it’s pitiful how you use such predictable strategies, Sandra. Why can’t you try to be a little more original?” Snap folded his arms behind his back, pacing from side to side. “Come on, where is the smart Sandra that I used to know? Had she gone on vacation?”
Sandra gritted her teeth, growling softly.
Snap chuckled. “Ah that’s your response to everything, I presume. Oh yes. Something does not go your way or someone points out the truth, and you start to fall apart. I remember before, when you actually had some kind of resolve.”
Sandra formed fists with her hands. “What are you insinuating...?”
Snap shrugged his shoulders. “Nothing really.” He relaxed his shoulders. “I’m just pointing out that your own resolve has gotten pretty weak lately. I have to wonder if you just...can’t handle all of this. Perhaps you are just unable to comprehend what....”
“Shut up!” Sandra snapped at him. She adopted a more aggressive posture. “Why don’t we just get this over with and...”
Snap raised his hand up. “Are you so sure you want to do that?”
Sandra hissed through her clenched teeth. Then she gave a small sigh, forcing herself to relax a little bit. “..not exactly. But if you keep pushing me...”
“Hey, I’m not doing any pushing.” Snap raised his hands up. “It is you who is pushing yourself.”
Sandra flattened her ears at this, letting out a low growl. She was struggling the best she could to keep herself composed. She could not allow herself to lose it and end up doing something to hurt Snap too much.
...then again, she could always heal him right after, so what was she worried about? So long as he still had a heartbeat, she could ensure what he survived and heal up just fine. Even if she spilled out his guts, he could still ensure that he remained alive. There wasn’t much to worry about at all. She smirked slightly at this.
Snap appeared to have noticed this and he gave a dark chuckle, as if he had witnessed the funniest thing in the world. Sandra refrained from glaring back, keeping her twisted smile. For several moments, the two former friends just smirked at each other, practically forgetting where they were or who was around them. They only knew each other, in this moment.
“What do you think you are going to do with me? You going to drag me back to your little pen house for a little ‘chat’? Are you going to try to sway me again with your false promises?”
Sandra snapped her jaws tightly at this. “False promises?!” Sandra took a step forward, jabbing a finger in Snap’s direction. “I never make false promises!”
“Oh no?” Snap rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “Oh that is right...” He glanced upward a little. “I do recall that you tend to keep your promises...” He lowered his hand and shrugged his shoulder. “Well you are about to become a promise breaker yourself.”
“How dare you...” Sandra’s eyes blazed.
Snap shrugged his shoulders, hardly paying any attention to Sandra’s growls or her expression. “I do have a question though.” He moved closer to Sandra. If he was afraid, he was doing a very good job of hiding it. It was as though his resolve was thick and near unbreakable. “I was curious about what Haney had said...”
Sandra growled at this. Why would Snap be interested in anying he had to say? Not like her half brother had anything that important to say. He was just a little... She shook her head for a moment and lifted it up slightly. “Oh really now...?”
Snap nodded his head a couple of times. “Yes... I was quite fascinated by what he said regarding what you did to me a few years ago. How you went through with your promise to punish the one who destroyed your machine....” He tilted his head slightly. “...without telling me.”
Despite the fact that she had managed to obtain a resolve before and keep herself from being too affected, Sandra still felt herself stiffening up at this. She could feel her heart twist and yank, and she could taste a bitterness in her mouth. She tried to prevent herself from looking too unnerved. She did not want him to see that it had an effect on her.
But it was too late. Snap was smirking at her, clearly having noticed. “You do remember, don’t you?” He tilted his head to one side. “I’m sure you do...”
Sandra clenched her teeth tightly. “What does that have to do with anything?” Sandra spoke, attempting to shift the topic. “Why don’t we just...”
“Why are you dodging the topic, Sandra?” Snap taunted, leaning himself forward towards her. “Are you afraid? It’s only the truth.” Sandra growled, but could not think of a response. Snap started to walk towards her. “I would like answers, Sandra. Why didn’t you tell me earlier about the whole thing?”
“Not like it would have changed your reaction later on.” Sandra rolled her eyes.
“True, it may not. But still...” Snap narrowed his eyes slowly. “Don’t you think that I deserved the right to know? If you considered me a friend, why didn’t you just tell me why you were doing it? Or did you not trust me enough?”
Sandra spluttered, “Not trust you? N-No...th-that wasn’t it.. Not at the time I m-mean... I...”
“Then why didn’t you tell me?” Snap pressed on. “Why didn’t you tell me about the promise? Haney was right. I did not know about it, because you never told me. If you had considered me a friend at the time, if you had trusted me at all, you would have told me.” Snap’s voice grew dark. “But you didn’t...did you..?”
Sandra could not think of a reply.
Snap scoffed at this and turned his head to the side. “Of course not...”
Sandra gritted her teeth. She tried to think of a response. She tried to say something...anything. But nothing would come to her mind. The only thing that she could do was just glare at him, trying to at least look a little defiant.
He was wrong. Whatever he was thinking, he was completely wrong. He didn’t fully understand what she was going through. He did not know what her thought processes were. He did not know what she had in mind. She had her reasons for not telling him. It was just...he would not understand. He was incapable of understanding. How could he hope to comprehend something that was a...rather complicated matter?
Or at least, that’s what she keeps telling herself...
Sandra shook her head, feeling emotion stinging through her body. She hunched her shoulders, her tail swishing from side to side. “Do you want to get this over with or not?”
Snap stared at her for several moments. Then he smiled softly. “Do you plan on fighting me?”
Sandra hissed at this. “If you won’t listen to reason...”
“Ohhh... One problem with that.” Snap said.
“Oh? And what is that?” Sandra replied.
Snap lowered his head slightly, staring at her intently. “You promised that I would be safe with you...” Sandra widened her eyes at this. “If I were to be hurt by you...” He tilted his head to the other side, giving her something of a sly expression. “...would I not no longer be safe with you...?”
Sandra froze, lowering her ears as she felt her face lighten up a little in color. She tried to get herself to speak, but all she could was just stare at Snap. She gulped nervously, an unbearable silence falling among them.
What could she say to that? How could she respond? No matter what she thought of to say...it just didn’t make any sense. She didn’t want to admit that Snap had a point, but... what if he did? No, she knew that Snap spoke the truth. She did make a promise that he would be safe with her. And that meant that she could not lay a hand on him.
...but Snap did not have that same kind of restriction...
That’s when she noticed the fist.
sss
Snap could feel himself grinning with a sense of glee when he struck Sandra in the jaw. The pent up rage that he allowed accumulate had finally been released in a nice little punch. He watched as Sandra was knocked into the ground. He remained standing for several moments, his body still shaking with emotion. He took a few moments to comprehend what he had just done before he made his way over, unable to stop grinning.
He did feel a small sense of uncomfortableness about how he was acting. He did not feel fully himself. He felt...a little frightened honestly. It was quite something to see himself do something with such glee that he never would have before. He detested fighting like this...and yet now he was almost craving it.
Then again, would anyone blame him? Sandra had been an absolute monster. Tearing people apart, playing with them, killing them... And all for the name of the ‘sacred promise’ that she keeps rambling on about. It was about time that someone put her in her place. If it meant acting a little out of character, then he was willing to do it. For the time being, fuck being the nice person. He had given her a chance before and she rejected it. So if that wouldn’t work, then maybe force would.
Yes, violence and cruelty were something that she responded to, right? She seemed to love using that to try to control her victions. She had tried to use the ultimate act of violence on him just to make him bow down to her. Well he has some news for her; it was not going to work. Not for long.
He paused, taking a moment to look over at his friends. Even through his current mental state, he could still feel a pang of guilt when he looked over at them. He did still feel horrible about what he had to say back there, back at the laboratory. Even though he knew he didn’t have much of a choice if he wanted his plan to work, it still hurt just thinking about it.
He shook his head. Now was not the time to be too upset by that. He did what he had to do. He can explain it to them later, after he took care of Sandra. He turned his head and glared off back towards the dragon, his teeth clenched tightly, growling lowly.
At this point, Sandra had already gotten back up to her feet. She shook her head, taking on a dinosaur-like posture and growled at him, her tail swishing about, her hands held in that dinosaurian posture. She and him paced around each other slowly, not saying a word, waiting for the other to make a move.
But just like he had predicted, she had become...hesitant. He knew that she would become like this. He knew her all too well. And now he was going to use that to his full advantage. After all, she might have become suddenly limited in what she could do to him...
...but he did not.
Snap did not waste any time. He suddenly bolted forward, pounding his feet against the ground as he ran. He bared his teeth, clenching them tightly. His eyes narrowed in determination. He watched as Sandra cringed from this and froze, looking utterly confused by what she should do. She looked as if she was going to use her powers on him, but something held her back. With his fist pulled back, he struck her again.
Snap glared down at her fallen form, a cold and smirking expression on his face. “You...have no idea how long I’ve been waiting to do that...”
Sandra coughed a little, tiny specks of blood coming out from here she had lost one of her back teeth. She looked down at her lost tooth before glaring back at Snap. She picked herself up slowly, wiping the blood of of her face. “I don’t see why you have to be so unreasonable...”
Snap tilted his head to one side. “I am the one who is unreasonable? Let me remind you of what the fuck you have done...” Snap narrowed his eyes into slits as he took a step closer to the blue dragon. “You lied to people. You killed people to feed to others. You attacked my friend and crippled him for life over something that had already been forgiven. You attack the city and you captured us. You...did that to me... You tried to control me and the others. And you had the audacity to attack and kill so many zoners of this city, and then try to claim that you are innocent...”
Sandra widened her eyes as Snap struck her again, this time under her jaw. Sandra stumbled back, yelping in pain and holding her mouth, as though she had bitten her tongue. The new blood flow seemed to indicate this. She looked back at Snap, her eyese filled with shock and anger.
“So don’t you fucking dare tell me that I am being unreasonable!” Snap told her, forming fists with his hands. His eagerness to attack her further was getting stronger, but he held himself back, knowing that he needed to pace himself. In a forcibly calm voice, he said, “So...how is that for you?”
Sandra gritted her teeth. She stayed silent for several moments. Her body trembled, her legs a little wobbly. Her piercing red eyes looked as if they wanted to strike through his very soul. The only thing keeping her from doing that was not anything physical, but mental. The one thing that she had thought was a strength, but now Snap was using as her greatest weakness.
“You...why don’t you just lay down?!”
Sandra’s voice had taken on a different tone at this point. It was sort of slightly pleading, and yet not. It was hard to describe. But it was a tone that he had recalled her using before, years ago when she attempted to say him to her side.
“You just don’t understand! Please... Why don’t we just stop this silly nonsense now and head back and I’ll be glad to explain more if you’re confused.” Sandra’s posture was still tense. But she had held her hand over towards him, as if she expected him to grab it. “We can deal with them later. This can wait. You are just confused. I can explain..”
Snap struggled not to scream at Sandra when she said this. He was not really all that surprised that she said it. In fact, he had fully expected it. That did not change just how infuriating it was for him to hear. Even after all this time, she still would not say from the ‘sanctity of the promise’.
Which of course, brought him to something else...
“You never did tell me why you never explained to me why you hurt me before.” Snap’s voice may have sounded calm, but even he took note of the chill in his own voice. He struggled not to shudder at it.
“What do you mean?” Sandra panted a little. “I told you everything! I...”
Snap shook his head. “Maybe after you already hurt me... But why didn’t you tell me before?” He took a step forward. “You never once told me before that you saw promises were so important. Perhaps I might have been more understanding if I knew before hand. Still angry, but more willing to see that it was just your way of seeing things. I imagine things would not have been much different and yet...” He lowered his head slightly. “..wouldn’t you have preferred things that way?”
Sandra took a step back. She fumbled her hands together, looking as though she was having a hard time deciding what to say next. She looked left and right, her mind’s gears obviously turning. Then she said, “W-Well...you might have sh-shunned me and...”
“And hurting me and ostracizing me from society wouldn’t have done that?!” Snap briefly lost control over himself, and he could not stop himself from yelling. “Your disgusting actions weren’t going to make people shun you and yet admitting how you saw the world was?! What kind of...” Snap gripped his head, seething. He forced himself to relax, feeling the energy go through the tips of his hands. “Look, all I am saying is... I do not get why you did not tell me. I don’t think you even have a good reason either, do you?”
“I...” Sandra could not speak any further.
“I thought not.” Snap said in a grim tone. He remained silent for a moment. He took a few more steps towards her. Sandra tensed herself up, showing him her sharp teeth. That had no effect on him. “I’m afraid I don’t have much of a choice...”
Sandra lowered her ears. “What are you going to do, shrimp?” She attempted to straighten herself up, trying to look larger and tougher. Like that was going to intimidate him to stop. “Are... Are you going to fight me? You know you stand no chance!” Sandra arched her head a little, pulling her lips back enough to show her sharp, pointed teeth. “You know I could take you on easily... You know what I am capable of.”
“Oh yes, I know. I did not forget.” Snap gave a slightly twisted smirk. “Of course, you can’t really do a thing about it, remember?” Sandra looked at him with a perplexed expression. “Oh don’t tell me you forgot already...” Snap raised his head up slightly. “You made a promise that I would be safe with you...”
Sandra paused for several moments. Then she gave a smirk right back at him. “Yes, but that does not mean that I cannot hurt you...”
“Perhaps not...” Snap had expected this reply. Which was why he had thought of another. He looked at his hand, twisting it around and examining the back of it. “But I do recall that, before my friends arrived, that you said that I would no longer be harmed. You promised that...” He looked back at her. “..didn’t you?”
Sandra froze at this, her eyes widening.
Snap simply smiled in response to this. “You may have the advantage...usually. But tell me, Sandra. How are you going to fight me if you promised I would not get hurt? How are you going to restrain me?” He gave a quick, bitter chuckle. “And here I am, having no such restrictions...”
Sandra yelped when she was punched yet again, this time square on the nose. She managed to dodge another attack, jumping away from Snap. She kept her hands on her snout, rubbing it carefully. She looked back at Snap, her expression looking somewhat wild. “S-Stop this at once! Y-You can’t...!” She was cut off yet again with another blow. Her head was tossed back and she found herself hitting against one of the sharp chunks of debris that she herself had knocked down. How ironic... She hissed as she clutched against her bleeding shoulder as she glared back at him.
“If you wish to stop me, then you will have to fight me.” Snap hunched his shoulders, raising up his fists. “But you promised that you would not hurt me anymore. So I wonder...what are you going to do now, Sandra?” He grinned almost viciously at this, feeling the need to avenge his friends, and himself, grow even stronger. “I’d love to see how you can wriggle your way out of this one...”
Sandra hissed at this, jumping up into the air. She hovered above him, holding out her talons towards him. “Don’t make me do this, Snap!” She called out to him. “Don’t make me go against my word!”
“Why? Because you will feel filthy if you do? Maybe you will learn a thing or two...” Snap hunched his legs, feeling the muscles winding up inside. “Maybe you will learn that, sometimes, promises really do have to be broken...”
Sandra’s face paled slightly, her ears lowering a tad. “Snap...please..”
Snap just gave a quick ‘heh’ at this before he charged towards her. Sandra was so stunned and conflicted on what to do that she did not attempt to fly any higher. Snap jumped up onto the nearby debris, giving him more leverage. Then he launched herself towards Sandra, colliding with her, wrapping his arms around her body. The two crashed into the ground painfully, and they soon began to wrestle with each other for control.
Around and around, they rolled about. They gripped each other’s shoulders, baring their teeth at one another. They tossed and they turned, constantly somersaulting around. They paid no attention to the dizziness this gave them, nor did they pay attention to what anyone else around them was saying. Heck, they could not even recall just who was still around and who may have left. Right now, their attention was only on each other.
Snap grunted as he struggled to get Sandra down. This was not an easy task; Sandra was larger than he was, a little heavier to boot. They seemed pretty equal in strength as well, but he knew that if he just allowed his adrenaline to pump through, he could be even stronger.
And that’s exactly what he did. Managing to turn on his adrenaline was not hard; it automatically did when his brain sensed that he was in an extreme and dangerous situation. He gripped Sandra’s shoulders more firmly and he began to push back even harder. Sandra gritted her teeth as he fought back. But Snap had already begun to get the upperhand. It did not seem to take too long before, at last, he managed to pin her down.
Snap stood on Sandra, using his weight to hold her down. Well whatever weight that he had available that is. Sandra glared up at him, panting heavily, likely trying to figure out just how she should handle this situation. Snap merely glared back at her, gritting his teeth, growling softly.
There were so many thoughts going through his mind right now. A part of him wanted to keep attacking Sandra. A part of him wanted to shout at her. Yet another part just wanted to understand why she did what she did, even if she had already explained it. In the end, he was reduced to just breathing through his clenched teeth, seething.
Then his thoughts began to burn when he recalled the most heinous act that she had committed against him. It caused him to freeze and he sucked in a sharp breath. He tried hard not to let the tears show. He shook his head slowly before glaring back at the disgusting zoner down below him.
“Get off of me right now, Snap! You are making me very angry! Get off!” Sandra called out to him.
Snap hissed at this. “Why don’t you just make me? Come on... Strike me if you dare!”
Sandra stiffened up at this. “You know I can’t do that.” She formed a fist with her hands. “I can’t break a promise!”
Snap chuckled darkly at this. “Then I guess you will just have to sit there...”
Snap did not hesitate to pull his fist back and strike her against her lower jaw. She let out a yelp as her head was tossed to the side. She laid there for several moments before she looked back up at him, her red eye widened in shock and confusion and even a little horror, her teeth partially bared, showing more of how she was feeling.
“And take it!”
Snap proceeded to start punching Sandra. Again and again, he hit her, harder, more ferociously. He ignored her screams of pain, her attempts to make him stop. The only thing on his mind was making her pay for what she had done. So multiple times, he struck her against her jaw, her cheek, her head, whatever he could strike. He could see that she was becoming a bit covered in bruises and a bit of blood trickling down her face. Still he did not stop.
Sandra attempted to push back against him. She was careful not to hurt him, likely remembering her promise. She hissed and growled, clenching her teeth tightly. She turned her head to the side, back and forth, trying to avoid his attacks. She let out yelps of pain when she kept getting attacked. She looked as if she was starting to panic, evident by the look in her eyes. She did not give up, however, and she kept fighting back.
Sandra looked up at him with a mixed expression on her face, clenching her teeth tightly. She managed to stop his next attack, her hand gripping around his fist tightly. She held him still, her eyes bulging a little wider. “Please stop this...” She spoke, her voice practically a begging tone. “It doesn’t have to be this way! Please don’t force me to...”
Snap refused to listen to her. Why should he, after all what she had done to him and everyone else? With an angry snarl, he struck at her again. And when she tried to speak another time, he merely just hit her yet again. Eventually Sandra just stopped trying to speak and raised an arm, hoping to try to block his attacks.
Snap was relentless, however. Despite her continued pleas, though silent, he still attacked her. A part of him realized that he was going a little too far, but he just could not stop himself. His desire to stop Sandra was strong, and he just continued attacking her.
All the while, he could tell that Sandra was getting a little antsy. Her body was tensing up and shaking. She let out a series of snarls and confused noises. She looked continuously frustrated, wanting to bite him but being unable to due to her promise. She looked as if she wanted to let out a loud scream of frustration, anything, whatever she could to release herself.
Then, eventually, Sandra made a move. Despite her efforts to stop herself, her body could no longer hold back. With her leg placed into position, she suddenly struck forward, ramming her foot against Snap’s stomach. The force of the impact was enough to knock the air out of Snap’s lungs and he rolled across the ground painfully. He soon picked himself up and glared back at her, panting heavily to refill his lungs.
Sandra was on her knees and hands, her eyes wide in utter horror. She had her mouth wide open and she breathed in and out heavily, struggling to cope with what she had done. She looked back at him, her eyes telling so many emotions at once, like he was looking into some kind of void.
“L-Look at what you made me do, Snap...” Sandra spoke up.
Snap opened his mouth to speak, but he stopped when he felt a bit of pain in his stomach. He looked down and he saw that he had a couple of puncture marks from Sandra’s claws. He must not have noticed the pain until now. Suddenly, the pain caught up to him and he clutched his stomach, dropping onto one knee. Upon hearing chuckling, he looked back at Sandra.
The dragon zoner’s red eyes had taken on an almost insane look. Her muzzle was stretched into a broad smile. It looked almost happy, yet the slight things that were off made it look unbearable to see. Her body trembled as she continued to laugh, the chuckling getting louder by the second before she was practically cackling.
“Look at what you made me do!”
Snap gulped at this, realizing that he had just made a huge mistake. He could feel his color fading fast and he was struggling not to throw up. Why did he have to do something so stupid? Why did he have to go down this dangerous path? He had to do something, before...
Sandra’s smile turned vicious. Though her corners were still upward, her snout had gotten all wrinkly and twisted. Her face looked like the perfect fusion of giggling happiness and uncontrollable rage. She soon dropped down on all fours, the look completing her feral disposition.
Just like how she had gotten all those years ago... The memories flooded back to him now, flash after flash. How she had grabbed him, how she had sliced him open, how she had eaten him alive...
And now it looked like it was going to happen again. That realization was enough to fill him with burning, chilling horror.
“Are you happy, Snap?! You made me go against what I believe in...” She lowered her head, her eyes narrowing further. “Now it’s time for me to break you...”
Snap cringed back, lifting up his arm, as Sandra suddenly broke into a run, keeping herself in her four-legged posture. Snap did not have time to react before he felt Sandra’s teeth sinking into his arm.
sss
Sandra didn’t want to do this. She really didn’t want to do this. She wished there was another way. She wished that she could have done something different. Please, there had to be another way...
But there wasn’t, was there? As much as she wished she could do something else, as much as she could beg and plead for another way, it would only result in this. Forced into a situation where she didn’t have a choice. A situation where she was at a crossroads, stuck between a rock and a hard place.
She had only two options: either let Snap continue to beat her up, or to break her own promise. And neither of them she was interested in doing. But how the fuck was she supposed to choose..?
She soon realized that it was no contest. There was really only one thing that she could do. Despite the fact that it went against everything that she stood for, she had no choice but to break her own promise. There was no way that she was going to allow Snap to get the better of her. She was not going to let him win...
...and yet that’s exactly what she did by breaking her promise. No, it wasn’t just that. No matter which way she want, Snap would have one in some way. She had been forced to choose between going against her beliefs or letting him hurt her. Either way, Snap wins. The thought burned her mind.
The very idea of breaking her own promise about not hurting him.. She could feel her gut twisting up inside. This was one of the hardest thingts that she’s ever had to do. She knew there was no other way, if she wanted to survive that is. But still, why couldn’t there be another way?
“Sometimes promises have to be broken, Sandra.”
Her blood ran cold at this. Even when she was biting into Snap’s arm, shredding it, despite how feral she looked, she was still fully able to register the horror of what was going on, and the horror of the sentence that just echoed in her mind.
She breathed in shakingly, ignoring the taste of iron blood in her mouth. She had been told so many times that there are conditions where a promise had to be broken. And she would always fight back. She would always insist that it wasn’t true, that so long as you stay determined, you could keep any promise. That was the right thing to do.
Now she was being forced into a situation that made her want to vomit. The very idea of her being...wrong, the idea that there were indeed times when a promise had to be broken, it was more than she coud handle. It was a fucking miracle that she didn’t collapse at the moment. Her mind and her chest were filled with a torrent of twisting emotion, and she struggled to keep her breathing under control.
Then all of those emotions began to be focused against Snap. Her horror replaced with rage. She knew full well that it was his fault that this had happened. It was his fault that she was being forced into this. It was his fault that she had to break the sanctity of the promise. Now she was cursed. She had become a sinner. She was no better than those promise breakers in the city.
And it was all Snap’s fault...
Sandra released Snap when he struck back at her, his fist colliding with her head. She moved her head to the side, glaring at him with gritted teeth, her single red eye staring down at him with blazing anger. She took note of the horror in his eyes. Yes, he should be afraid.
Sandra knocked her head against him, throwing him aside. Snap rolled painfully across the ground. She adopted a hostile stance, her hands spread out. She kicked the ground with her feet, her claws scraping along the ground, her tail wriggling behind her. Snap struggled up to his feet and he shook his head, coughing a little. He looked back at her, still looking as terrified as before.
Sandra couldn’t help but smirk. Well, there was one good thing that came out of this. Now that she had broken a promise, Snap could no longer use that against her. She was already a loose cannon before, but now there was absolutely nothing stopping her. Snap had just sealed his own fate.
Without hestitation, she bolted straight towards him, her hands still out, helping her to move even faster. Her feet struck the ground with heavy thudding and she hardly stopped for breath. The only thing that she cared about was getting to Snap. She gritted her teeth for a moment, and then opened her mouth, panting with her tongue hanging out. Her eyes blazed and she thought that she could see the glow against the ground.
When she had gotten up to Snap, Sandra raised her foot up and she kicked against him. She felt a bout of pain in her chest, the horror of having to do another attack. But it was soon replaced with a sense of glee, a sense of wonder, a sense of..relief.
Perhaps breaking a promise was not so bad after all...
Sandra jumped on top of Snap. She could hear him scream in terror. She could feel him try to struggle to get away. She gripped onto his squirming body tightly, her talons digging deep into his body. She could feel his blood starting to spill out and she could smell the crimson fluid in the air, her nostrils flaring.
She smiled down at Snap twistedly, giving a few chuckles. She opened her jaws and then she closed them around Snap’s head. The zoner screamed as her teeth raked along his face, tearing up the thin and fragile skin. She jerked her head back, tearing off a part of Snap’s face with it.
She looked down, almost grimacing at the sight of her own handiwork. She had to admit, she did not expect to do that much damage to him. She could see the bones and muscles, exposed in the gash that she had created. Snap’s eyes were shut and tears spilled out rapidly. Some of them began to move onto the open wound, stinging him horribly. She could hear him whimper in response.
Might as well not let him die that fast. She might still be able to use him. She let the mark on her forehead glow, healing Snap up in a matter of seconds. That did not do much to stop his whimpering, though. The pain must still be echoing through his mind.
Sandra reached out and she grabbed onto Snap’s lower chin. She smiled down at him darkly, giving a series of dark chuckles. “I must thank you, Snap... Thank you for helping me overcome my fear of breaking a promise. Now you have nothing to hold against me... And now I can properly punish you for what you have done...”
Snap shook his head. “W-Wait... Th-That’s not what I...”
“Oh don’t be so modest! This was all your idea! Aren’t you proud of me, Snap?” Sandra twisted her head to the side, her eyes widening, her pupils nearly vanishing. A twisted grin plastered over her face and she was unable to stop herself from laughing. “This is your handiwork, Snap! Aren’t you proud of me?!”
Snap attempted to squirm away from her. He pushed back against her, his hand placed against the side of her head. Just to amuse herself, she allowed Snap to push her head to the side, her teeth exposed in a disturbing smile. “Please..st-stop this... I-I didn’t mean to...”
Sandra cut him off by striking him across the face with her hand. The slap’s sound radiated in the room, echoing for a few seconds. Snap kept his head turned, his hand placed against his cheek, looking up at Sandra in utter horror and fear. “Well it’s too late for that, isn’t it?! You wanted me to break a promise, and now I have! You have shown me the way! It is all thanks to you!”
Snap shook his head, his body trembling. “I just wanted...” He gulped nervously. “I-I just wanted you to leave me and my friends alone...”
“Well I’ll be doing plenty of that after I tear that fucking soul of yours apart, now wouldn’t I?!”
Sandra let out another laugh as Snap’s eyes widened in horror. She then raised her tail up, the spikes glinting in the light. She positioned them near Snap, the muscles in her tail tightening up, fully prepared to attack. She lifted her tail up slightly and then she proceeded to strike down.
...only to suddenly to be knocked back by a strong blast of energy. She released Snap as she fell into the ground. Groaning, she picked herself up, holding onto her head. She shook it a few times, and then she turned to glare in the direction of the attack. Who had dared...
“Don’t take another step or I will shoot you again!”
Sandra paused at this. Seconds later, she saw Mint standing there, his eyes narrowed at her, holding some kind of laser pistol straight at her. Sandra froze instantly.
sss
Mint stood his ground the best that he could. He tried to hide the fear that raced through his body. He struggled not to let himself give into fear and run. He forced himself to remain put, his gun lifted up and pointed directly at Sandra. His whole body trembled and yet he managed to remain standing, his finger on the trigger, ready to shoot at any moment if she gave him any reason to.
Everything at that point had come to a stand still. It was quiet... Oh so quiet... Not a sound was being made. No move was being attempted. He was just...glaring at Sandra, ready to shoot. And she stared back at him, an eyebrow raised, looking like she was ready to attack, and yet she could not bring herself. Not unless she wanted to get herself hurt as well.
Part of the reason it was so quiet didn’t have anything to do with something bad. While Sandra and Snap were fighting, Mint had gone to work figuring out how to get the others out of here. Some protested and he realized they had a good point. But still, he didn’t want them getting hurt and he would rather they take Penny and Rudy far away from here where they couldn’t get hurt. Even if that left him to be the only creator left to stand up to Sandra...
He was certain that Sandra must think he was stupid. Even if she did not say it, the look in her eyes and the wild grin suggested that she was fully aware he was lone here. The only human left who could defy her, and if something happened to him... And it didn’t help that he was already injured to start with...
Well, it was a good thing then that he had come up with a plan, now wasn’t it?
Sandra gritted her teeth tightly, the skin still wrinkled up like how one would see on the face of a tiger. “Nice of you to join, my dear creator.” She tilted her head to one side. “Did you come to join death? I will be happy to take you there.”
Mint narrowed his eyes at this. “You would have to try to catch me first. And I can promise you, Sandra, it is not going to be easy.”
Sandra let out a series of dark chuckles at this. “Promises, promises... Don’t you get sick of them?” She raised her hand up in gesture, walking in a rather strange fashion. “Why don’t you throw something better at me than promises...” Her eyes glinted. “Like actions...”
Mint did feel a sharp sense of shock upon hearing this. Was he interpreting it right? Did Sandra just more or less say that she...no longer cared about promises...? He turned his head towards Snap, silently inquiring with him about this. When he saw the terrified and guilty look in his eyes, it all clicked in.
Oh gawd... Mint gulped, feeling something heavy in his stomach, feeling a sharp twisting sensation. He was fully aware that the main thing holding Sandra back, her one moral code that could stop her from going too far, was promises. She had been all about promises. Keeping them, ensuring that whatever she promised was never broken... And if she decided that they were no longer of use to her...
Then what the fuck was going to hold her back now...?
Mint did not have time to think about that when Sandra suddenly launched herself in his direction. He barely had time to move his hand away to keep her from getting a hold of it. He let out a cry of pain when her sharp teeth sank into his arm. He struggled to keep himself up, but he found himself falling into the ground with a loud thud. He grunted as he attempted to push her back, trying to kick her from his body.
But Sandra was relentless. She snarled wildly, her expression making her look like she was some sort of wild animal or something. It was one of the most terrifying things he’s ever experienced with her. The way that she was looking at him...
Mint did not give up, however. He struggled and he writhed along the ground. Even without Snap’s help, who was still frozen in fear and shock at what he felt like he caused, Mint was able to, finally, kick Sandra away. His foot slammed against her stomach and she was knocked backwards. Her form landed heavily in the ground, and she tossed and she rolled across before landing on her stomach. She let out a small groan before she lifted herself up a little, one hand on the ground and the other holding her head. She glared back at him, releasing a loud, primal roar.
Mint stiffened up his body as Sandra got back up again. She adopted a velociraptor-like stance, reminding him that he had sent Ripclaw away, too. He gritted his teeth, feeling stupid for doing that. He didn’t have time to finish his thought before he had to jump to the side. He winced when he felt Sandra’s claws graze beside him, ripping into his clothes and just barely cutting the skin. Though largely bloodless, he could still feel the sting radiating through that part of his body.
Once he gotten far enough, he turned himself around and glared back at Sandra, being quick enough to witness her lower her foot in the ground, the tips of her talons possessing small bits of clothing torn from him. She remained standing, back parallel to the ground, for several seconds. Then she turned her head and looked over her shoulder. She gave him a broad, gleeful smile.
“Isn’t this fun, creator?” Sandra cooed. “I think we’re having a lot of fun...”
Mint gritted his teeth, taking a small step back. It was clear to him that Sandra had gone off the deep end now. She had already lost it before yearsa go, and when she returned... but now it was worse. Now, with promises no longer meaning anything to her, there was just no leverage anymore. Nothing to make her stop...
Well, nothing of course, except fighting back.
Mint raised his laser pistol when he saw Sandra coming at him yet again. She adopted a more feral stance this time. All fours, like he had noticed her using on Snap a little earlier. She rushed towards him as quickly as she could, her teeth clenched tightly, her mouth split wide open. Mint took aim and waited for her to get close enough.
He was not at all surprised to see that Sandra did not stop, even when he clearly saw that he had his pistol aimed at her. He positioned the weapon towards her, and when she got a certain distance from him, when she got ready to lunge, that’s when he fired. With a single pull of the trigger, there was a bright flash of light and a rush of energy. In a matter of seconds, the blast struck against the dragon zoner, causing her to scream and fly backwards, landing in the ground rather painfully.
Not like that stopped her for long. The dragon zoner was soon back on her feet, looking at Mint with that same wild expression from before. She licked her lips slowly, looking rather insane for a few seconds, before she raced towards him yet again, once more taking on an all four legged approach. Mint raised his gun yet again and pointed it at her, fully prepared to shoot her again if it meant stopping her.
This time, however, Sandra was more prepared.
Before he had a chance to pull the trigger, Sandra jumped to one side and whirled herself around. Mint looked around frantically, trying to see where the dragon zoner had gone off to. Sandra moved in from behind and he could feel her shadow on him, her breath hitting against his leg. He had only a split second before the shere agony came.
Mint let out a scream and he fell to the ground. He could hear Snap calling out to him in horror, but he did not respond. He laid on the ground, his laser pistol having fallen to the side, and tried to fight back against Sandra. He grabbed onto her head, his fingers splayed across her forehead and eyes, and pushed back.
Yet Sandra refused to let go. She let out a series of dark growls and snarls as her teeth raked further into his skin, ignoring her own pain she was causing herself. Mint felt tears of pain stream down his face as he struggled to cope with it, his teeth clenched tightly, seething through them. He continued to push as hard as he could, and in an act of desperation, used as much of his strength as he could muster and yanked her head down.
That had been a terrible mistake.
Sandra’s mouth slipped along his leg, causing her teeth to be dragged with it. The sharp, pointed fangs raked along his flesh, tearing it up. Mint couldn’t stop his loud, bloodcurdling scream from escaping his throat, blood spraying everywhere. He tried to keep himself standing, but the pain was too much for him and he found himself collapsing against the ground, releasing a loud grunt of pain as he did so.
Mint laid on the ground, shivering and quivering in pain, releasing a series of soft whimpers. He shut his eyes tightly, squinting his eyelids together firmly, struggling to control his own breathing. He sucked in shaky breath after shaky breath, doing whatever he could to control his swirling mind. He looked back up at where Sandra was standing, her mouth stained with his blood, steam rising up from where it was burning her skin. The sight of it made him feel even more uncomfortable than he already was.
“Oh my dear little creator... That was not a very intelligent move, now was it?” Sandra spoke, her voice dark and hoarse. Even her chuckling sounded a lot darker than usual, deep and rumbling. “I could keep you around, still. You still have some use to me. Why don’t you just lay down your arms and...”
“N-Never... I would rather die than...” Mint paused for a moment. He could see the glint in Sandra’s eyes, realizing that she was more than willing to go through with wish. He forced himself to continue, “B-Besides... d-do you really think that I am...going to do whatever you...want me to do?” Mint panated heavily a few times as he tried to cope with the pain.
Sandra straightened herself up at this, tapping a feather finger against her jaw. “Hmm... Well I hadn’t really thought about it..” She folded her arms behind her back, giving a small smirk as she tilted her head to one side. “But I guess I can figure it out later. Whether you live or die that is...” Mint snapped his head back and growled at this. Sandra just chuckled. “Oh no, darling. No need to be afraid. It won’t be that bad...”
Mint half expected to hear her say ‘I promise’, but he was not really all that surprised when she did not say it. It was as though she really had fully given up on promises. And due to that... how could he trust anything that she said?
Mint tried to get himself to stand up, but he ended up slipping back into the ground. He tried to grab the pistol to shoot Sandra again. The dragon zoner was quicker, however, and she kicked it out of his hands. Mint let out a yelp of pain and clutched his hand to himself, trembling. He looked down at his hand for a moment before looking back up at Sandra, trying his best to look defiant.
Sandra just smirked at this. She was upon him in seconds, lunging towards him and pinning him against the ground. Mint let out a grunt of pain as he felt her hands gripping his shoulders tightly. She sneered down at him, letting out several dark chuckles. Her teeth flashed to him, and he could see how misshapen some of them looked from the blood, and he could see a light pinkish stain on several others.
“Now, how about we...”
“Leave him alone!”
Sandra turned her head, hissing in rage as Snap jumped at her. She grunted as his body slammed against her, his arms wrapping around her body. She fell into the ground about two feet away, giving Mint time to climb up to his feet. He stared down in shock for a few moments while Snap struggled to hold onto Sandra, trying to keep her from getting away.
Then he took action. He could not let Snap hold Sandra on his own forever, not with those jaws of hers snapping wildly in his direction. So, thinking fast, he jumped on top of Sandra as well, using his weight to hold her down. Then he and Snap worked together to try to keep Sandra down.
sss
Sandra growled in frustration as she attempted to push these idiots off of her. Did they really have no idea what they were doing? Did they not know who they were dealing with? Well, she should show them...
Sandra pushed herself up to her feet. She could not get that high up due to their weight trying to pull her down. Not that it was too much of a problem. She merely just started to throw herself from side to side, her body swaying about. She continued to do this for several seconds, doing whatever she could to ensure that her enemies could not hold onto her for very long, her teeth clenching tightly.
Then finally, with one more jerk to the right, she could feel Mint slipping off of her. With his heavier weight off, she could feel more freedom in her movements, suddenly feeling a lot lighter than before. She then turned her head to where Snap was and she grabbed onto him with her fangs. She ripped him away from her, causing him to lose his grip on her. Then she jerked her head to the side, throwing him against Mint.
Sandra hunched her body, holding her hands against her chest, her tail wriggling about, as she turned and looked at her two fallen enemies. She said nothing, remaining silent and merely watching, while Mint and Snap struggled back up to their feet. She watched as they staggered a little from the pain that was sweeping their feet, wobbling from side to side. She couldn’t help but chuckle at this. It was so amusing seeing them try to keep themselves standing when they were both pretty hurt.
And they were about to get even more hurt. Sandra knew that she had to convince them to stop. If they were going to be of any use to her, then she wanted to end this fight and take them with her before anyone else could show up. They were alone now. She had time to make a move to stop them.
And she did.
It was so satisfying seeing them start to scream in pain as she activated her powers upon them. She listened to them as they screamed loudly, collapsing into the ground as she grabbed a hold of them physically without even touching them. They clutched their chests tightly and she was certain that they could feel their hearts beating faster and faster. Sandra just smirked at their horrified expressions as she twisted her hand and lowered it stiffly, causing them even more pain and agony. They collapsed against the ground, writhing continuously as they tried to fight to overcome the pain.
Mint was the first one to get back up to his feet. Or at least try, based on how much he was trembling, his whole body unable to remain standing still for long. He let out a few loud moans of pain, his breathing having become quite shallow. He clutched his chest even tighter, his eyes bulging wide open. He looked as if he was losing a lot of his coloration. Sandra wouldn’t be surprised if he passed out at any given moment.
Snap was having a harder time getting up. He was rolling about on the ground, groaning as though he were being put through surgery while awake. His eyes were watery, tears staining his cheeks. She could hear him whimpering and crying softly. Mint was also doing this, though he was doing his best to fight against it, as though to look brave.
Sandra did feel a level of impressment as she noticed how they were both still attempting to stand up even in spite of the pain. It was clear to her that they were still willing to fight back, despite the fact that they were obviously too hurt to be of much of a threat to her. Just what did they expect to do with her anyway? Not like they stood much of a chance against her.
Well still, it was something that she could respect. They had guts, that’s for sure. Too bad that it was not going to do much to get them out of this situation. If they really wanted the pain to end, then they would stop struggling so much and just...
Suddenly, before she realized that it was happening, Snap appeared to have finally broken free of her hold. Well not completely; he was still being harmed by her powers. But he was not letting that stop him. He started to charge towards her, ignoring the pain that swept through his body. Sandra growled at this and tried to increase her hold on him, trying to avoid making his heart beat too fast as she did not want it to burst.
But that did not stop Snap. Before she had time to even say a word, Snap’s fist had slammed against her forehead. She threw her head back and let out a cry of pain and she held onto her head, seething at the horrible throbbing from where her powers originated from.
Through her blurred vision, she could see that the two idiots have been broken free of her spell. She watched as they rubbed their chests, leaning against something and trying their best to catch their breath. They then turned and glared at her, having recovered enough to take action against her.
Sandra hissed at this, baring her teeth. She made the attempt to activate her powers on them. But the moment that she did, she felt a sharp pain in her forehead and she yelped. She clutched her forehead tightly, seething at the horrible pain that swept through it. Oh of course... How could she forget that this area was very sensitive and any attempt to use her powers after her triangular mark was hit could result in unbearable pain...?
No matter, she could still take them on. She struggled up to her feet, preventing herself from falling down, keeping her claws pressed up against the floor for traction. She smirked in their direction, letting out a series of dark chuckling, trying to make it look as though she was not in as much pain as she really was. Mint and Snap did stop their advance, but they did not run away, remaining put.
Sandra gave a smirk of amusement at them. “You two will not give up, will you? So determined...”
“We will not let you harm another innocent, Sandra!” Mint declared, forming fists with his hands. “If you want to go forward with your disgusting plans, you will have to go through us first!”
“Aww isn’t that sweet. You are willing to defend these worthless people.” Even in spite of coming to realize how useless promises really were, Sandra still did not let go of her hatred for the citizens of ChalkZone City. “Well I’d have to break it to you two, but nothing you do will stop me...” She took a few steps towards them, hunching her back. “You think that a measley little prison will stop me? Need I remind you that I escaped the toughest one?”
At this, Mint and Snap’s eyes widened in horror. They glanced at each other worriedly before looking back at Sandra. They still took on defensive postures, but they clearly looked pretty nervous.
Sandra just smirked at this show of bravado, being able to see the true fear that hid underneath their faces. “So... if that little strategy didn’t work...” She tilted her head a little, letting one of her ears flop down. “...what makes you think anything will? Heheheh... I think your best option is just to surrender. Trust me, it’ll make things go a lot more smoothly if you...” She took a moment to look around the city, noticing all the destruction she had caused in her larger form. She smirked, feeling a sense of pride swell up in her chest. She then looked over at Mint and Snap with one eye. “...let me have my way with this place...”
That was it. She had one. There was no way around it. Mint and Snap would have to accept the fact that, even if they stopped her now, she would come back. The toughest prison could not hold her. Sure, it stopped her for a few years, but she was still able to come back. And any other prison she’d go to? She’d get out of them faster.
Really, they were indeed better off just letting her do her thing. Let her get it done and over with. They were only delaying the inevitable. Why won’t they just accept fate? Besides, it would work out better for them, too. At least she was willing to spare them and let them join her. Wasn’t that ultimately a better fate than just simply dying off?
“I will let you live with me. I will save you from being killed when I turn this place upside down. You will be safe with me.” Sandra placed her hand to herself, attempting to sound as sincere as possible. “I see hope for the two of you. And I mean that. So come on... Don’t you two want to keep benefiting this world? Why not help me? I care as much about it as you.”
Sandra was not at all surprised by the look of disgust on their faces. She had expected that to be honest. The two of them were still a little hopeless. She couldn’t help but shake her head. Well, she had time to make sure that they properly learned.
But since they did not seem so willing to go with her on their own, then perhaps she had to put them in a situation where they would have to listen. As they were now, they could still make a break for it. But what if she were to rectify that...?
Sandra snarled softly as she dropped down on all fours. She wanted as the two of them tensed up, moving closer together, watching her warily. Sandra grinning maniacally, swinging her tail wildly in prepartion of an attack. Then, without hesitation, she bolted towards them.
Mint and Snap looked like they were trying to move, yet their brains would not let them. They were frozen in that spot, their feet glued to the ground. They were likely frozen from the sudden fear that gripped their hearts. They knew that they could not outmanuever her. They knew that they stood no chance of dodging her attack. And in a matter of seconds, she was upon them. She shifted her gaze to Snap, smirking darkly. Then she prepared to jump towards him....
Suddenly she froze. She sucked in a sharp breath as something struck against her. She could feel something long, thin, and sharp press against her back. No, three things. Sharp, almost needle-like in how they felt. They pushed into her back, ripping through the flesh, warm blood already spilling out.
A few seconds later, she could feel something burst inside of her. Her eyes burst wide open and she struggled to breathe, her mouth opening wider. She could feel blood start to leak out of her mouth. She quickly realized, as the metallic taste filled her mouth, that it was her own blood. It trickled out of the corner of her mouth, dripping to the ground. She looked over at Mint and Snap. While the blue and white zoner looked horrified, there was a glint in Mint’s shocked ones that made it seem like he knew this was coming.
Sandra struggled to breathe, her body trembling. Each breath became harder and harder to make. No matter how hard she pumped her remaining lung, she still could not breathe in enough air to satisfy her burning chest. And when she felt her attacker lift her up into the air, she let out a strangled scream as the wave of agony shot through her body, paralyzing her.
She then felt something break inside of her, and she struggled to cope with the shere agony. She allowed tears to spill through her red eyes and she let out a series of whimpers, lowering her head. Upon opening her eyes, she could see, in utter horror, that the claws had pierced through her chest... That was when she became aware of a horrible pain in her heart, yet the damage to her lung made it near impossible for her to express how she was feeling.
Slowly, she turned her head over, trying to see just who had dared to attack her. Her eyes widened, seeing a familiar green color even through her blurred vision. Through her raspy, almost airless voice, she said, “S-Skrawl...”
The jellybean glared at her, his eyes reflecting a wavelength of hatred towards her, burning as bright as the sun. In those eyes, she could see images of all the terrible things that she had said and done to him. And she could also see the promises he was silently making of making her pay for it. She could feel her face pale at this, not just from blood loss, but from fear.
Skrawl seized her by her neck, wrapping his claws around the flesh firmly. He yanked his claws out of her back, causing her to screech weakly in pain. He then lifted her up into the air, letting her body hang limply. She could not attempt to strike against him; her body ached too much to even think of moving. She just kept her eyes shut tightly, her teeth clenched, as she stared down at him with one eye, silently begging him to let her go.
Skrawl’s response to this was a snarl, contempt radiating on every etch of his scowl. The jellybean didn’t even try to speak. It was as though his rage had filled him up too much and he was no longer able to form words. Knowing how talkative the jellybean usually was, for him to be too angry that he couldn’t talk...
Sandra attempted to activate her powers to save herself. Skrawl, however, had seen what she was about to do and he took action before she could get too far. The feeling of the long, thin claw pressing against her forehead and tearing into the flesh was excruciating. Sandra widened her eyes to the point that they nearly fell out of their sockets. She let out the loudest scream that she could, dry and raspy as it was.
Then, with her source of her power ruined in a horrifically painful way, Skrawl then, in a show of his absolute disgust of her, pressed his claws against her stomach and, without hesitation, pulled his hand down. Sandra gasped loudly as she felt the claws rip open her stomach. It was so excruciating that she couldn’t even bring herself to scream.
In a matter of seconds, her intestines had spilled out. She looked on the ground, trembling hard as she saw her own steaming pile of innards, standing the ground with her blood. She looked over at Skrawl, tears streaming down her face.
“...p-please....st-stop...”
Skrawl just growled in response to that. He placed her quivering body against him while his hand grabbed onto her snout. He held her mouth shut, ignoring her muffled whimpering, and pulled it upwards. Sandra shut her eyes tightly as Skrawl began to pull her head back beyond its limits. And when she heard a loud, sickening crack in her neck, she couldn’t even scream. Her body stiffened up, and then suddenly her body went limp and numb. That was when Skrawl let her go.
As Sandra laid there, unable to move, she began to realize that...this is what Rudy had felt. This is what he had been put through thanks to her. A life without a working body... She let out a quick, strangled chuckle. Funny the way life was...
She did not finish her sentence before the blood loss rapidly got to her. She felt weakness surging through her body, causing her to shake and quiver even more. She could feel her mind rapidly fading and the darkness consuming her. She took a moment to look up at Skrawl before she finally collapsed competely. She barely registered her mind begining to go through the throes of death before everything went dark and silent.
sss
It was over... It was finally over...
Snap stared at the gruesome scene before her. He hardly paid attention to Skrawl, as though he was not really there. His solid white eyes were instead focused on the thrashing form of Sandra on the ground. He could not tear his eyes away from her as she went through death throes, the body using up the last of its energy, before it gradually become more and more still.
A series of emotions swept through Snap’s mind as he watched this. A part of him just...could not believe it. Never in his life would he have dreamed that something like this would have happened. Never in his life would he thought that this is how everything would have ended. He had imagined Sandra going back to jail or something, but to be killed by Skrawl...
With that in mind, he turned his head to where Skrawl was...only to see that he was gone. It seemed that Skrawl did not want to stay any longer than he needed to. Perhaps he didn’t want to be thanked for his actions. Maybe he didn’t want to be seen as some kind of a hero, and just decided to leave with his Beanie Boys.
Snap could not help but smile a little at this. Despite the fact that Skrawl was their enemy, and will always be their enemy, he was still grateful for the help. He was still grateful that the jellybean was able to see that, in this moment, it was better than he worked with them rather than fight against it.
He had to admit...perhaps it was better that Sandra be killed. He glared down at her now completely still form. She was right; she would have broken out of any jail that they put her in. Placing her in one would have indeed delayed the inevitable. She would have come out and they would have suffered more. In the end, they should have killed her in the first place. If they hadn’t locked her up five years ago, she wouldn’t have been here today, hurting so many people...hurting him and his friends...
But still, despite that, it didn’t make it any easier watching her die. She was still a living person at one point, and he hated seeing anyone getting killed. Skrawl was absolutely brutal to her, and he struggled not to throw up at the sight or smell of her disemboweled body. He had a feeling that the smell was going to take forever to clean up and even longer to be bleached from his mind.
But still, at least it was done and over with. At least they didn’t have to worry about her anymore. At least...
Suddenly he heard a grunting sound behind him. Snap turned himself around and he stared at Mint in horror. He saw that he was clutching his hand to himself. Snap limped his way closer to him, keeping his eyes on his hand. What happened? What was going on?
“Mint!” Snap called out to him. He reached his hands out towards him. Mint hissed and backed away from him. Snap looked at him with concern. “Mint...what’s wrong..? Why are you...”
Mint hunched his body, clenching his teeth tightly, seething through them. “M-My h-h-hand... Hurts so...so b-b-badly...”
Snap looked down at Mint’s hand, watching as it trembled and ached with pain. Licking his lips nervously, he reached out towards him. “Let me see...”
Mint shook his head. “No..! It... Gah!” He raised his hand up, looking at it with wide eyes, a panicked expression etching onto his face. “What the hell is g-g-going on?!”
Snap was about to respond, but something caught his eye. He turned his head to stare at Mint’s hand.
And that’s when he saw the light....
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Mar 30, 2016 20:53:21 GMT -5
Chapter 50: The Recovery Process
Remember all the sadness and frustration, and let it go... -Iridescent, Linkin Park
“M-Mint....” Snap whispered, his eyes glued on the glowing, which continued to get brighter. “What’s...What’s going on...?”
Mint couldn’t answer. He didn’t have one, and even if he did, he just...couldn’t bring himself to say anything. What could he say? He had no idea what was happening. The only thing he was fully aware of was the horrific pain that was spreading throughout his hand. He struggled to fight against it, but...gah, it hurt so bad...
Mint clutched his wrist tightly, gritting his teeth as he stared at his hand. He could not see any signs of bleeding or bruising. He could not see any obvious signs that would be painful. He could only see the mysterious white glow, which he could not make heads or tails of.
But it was so strange... It did not seem like it was the glow that was causing the pain. No, it seemed like it was merely a side effect of whatever was going on. Something had been triggered inside of his body and the glow was responding to that. But...what the fuck could have happened? What was going on?
It was too difficult for Mint to think. The pain was getting unbearable. It was not just the surface of his skin; he could feel the pain all the way into his hand bones. They all ached and a part of him wished that he could massage even between where the bones connected to each other. Even those impossible to get to spaces were aching and calling out to be rubbed. Yet he knew that there was nothing he could do about that.
Then the pain began to spread... Oh gawd no... Please make it stop...
But his silent pleas fell on deaf ears. His body did not respond the way he had hoped. Rather than making it go away, it only made it worse and it spread quicker and faster, easing rapidly down his arm and towards his shoulder.
No, he could not let this happen. He had to do something... There had to be a way to stop this, right? There had to be something that he could do in order to make it all end. If he didn’t think of something...
The chalk... The magic chalk, of course... Why didn’t he think of that sooner? Maybe if he drew something, he might be able to stop the pain. Maybe something cold to place on his arm. Yeah, that could work. At least long enough so that he could get himself back home and treat this pain with medication. So without further ado, he grabbed onto a piece of magic chalk and he started to draw...
...only to realize that something was wrong.
“Mint? Why did you stop?”
Mint looked down at Snap, noticing that the zoner was staring up at him in silent fear and confusion. His white eyes shifted from the chalk and back to him. There were several questions rushing through his face alone, and Mint could not answer the vast majority of them.
However, there was one that he could answer.
“I don’t know... S-Something is wrong... The chalk feels...different..” Mint wasn’t really sure how to describe it. Even when Snap looked up at him in confusion, even when he tilted his head to the side and gave him that quizzical expression, he still could not think of a way to describe it. It was like...nothing he had ever felt before. “I can’t explain it.”
Snap licked his lips nervously. He caught the obvious distress in Mint’s voice at this. He then forced a small smile, trying to remain a bit hopeful. He gently nudged Mint, giving him a small smile. “Well... y-you can still draw, right?” He motioned to the chalk. “Draw something.”
Mint nodded his head. “Y-Yeah... I’ll draw something... Okay...”
Mint looked down at the piece of magic chalk. He narrowed his eyes slowly, Even though he had no idea what was going on with the chalk, or why it felt different, he knew that he had to do...something before it was too late. If he did not attempt to do something, then would the pain get worse? A sharp jab in his wrist, which caused him to nearly drop the chalk, answered his question. So taking in a sharp breath, he made his second attempt.
It became apparent quickly that something was up. There were no lines forming in the air like they usually would. Mint paused at this, staring at the air and at the chalk in confusion. He had used the magic chalk many times before. This should work... So why wasn’t it? Could it be due to the pain that was sweeping through his body?
“Hehehe...good one, Mint...” Snap chuckled nervously. He rubbed his hands together, giving the best smile that he could muster. “N-Now go on and draw for real...”
Mint slowly turned his head and stared over at Snap. He looked at him long and hard, his eyes staring directly at him. He remained like this for several moments, biting against his lip a little. And then he said, “Snap... I’m not...” He paused for a moment and gulped. “I’m not faking this...”
Snap stared at him for a bit, as though hoping that he was going to say that he was joking and try to get a good laugh after what they were all through. But when he saw that Mint’s expression was not changing, Snap’s eyes widened in horror. He took a small step back, his body shaking a little from the rush of emotion. He opened his mouth and he managed to speak, in a very trembling voice, “What do you mean...?”
“Exactly what I said.” Mint replied. He was trying his best not to sound scared, but...how could he not be frightened of this? “I’m trying to draw, but it’s not... Gah!”
“Mint!” Snap cried out, rushing towards the boy as he collapsed onto his knees. “Are you okay?!” He grabbed onto him firmly, staring down at him in horror. “Speak to me!”
Mint tried to say something, but he couldn’t think of anything to say. He could not even try to reply, for a few moments later, he was suddenly struck by a shockwave of agony. The glow spread further along his body, soon encompassing his other hand as well, forcing him to drop the magic chalk. He struggled against the pain, but it only got worse and worse. It was almost as though someone was taking a sharp knife and slowly cutting him up.
He tossed and he turned on the ground, trying to cope with the agony that spread along his body. He gritted his teeth tightly, gnashing them together. He tried to keep himself from screaming, biting his tongue. He didn’t know how much more of this he could take. The mind numbing pain was just getting harder and harder to bear...
Until finally, he could not take it anymore.
“Aaaahhhh!”
“Mint, no!”
Mint collapsed into the ground completely at this point. He curled himself up into a ball, pressing his limbs against his body. He trembled and quivered from the pain and fear of what was going on. He shut his eyes, feeling tears stream down his face. He let out a series of small whimpers and cries, despite his best attempts not to. Though Snap’s gentle stroking did help minimize the pain slightly, it was not enough to stop the shere agony that swept through his body.
Then the pain took its toll on his body. He stiffened up as another shockwave spread throughout him, striking at his chest now. He seethed as he felt as though his heart was going to explode. Then he felt all of his energy being zapped from him. He was just too wake to stay up any longer, and his body simply gave out.
The last thing that he heard before he closed his eyes and darkness overcame him was Snap begging him to get up.
sss
Word of what happened had spread like wildfire. It was amazing how fast news could spread in ChalkZone, even without the help of specialized equipment. It helped that zoners like Spy Fly could move really fast and were able to get the word out at a relatively fast pace. And within only a couple of hours, almost everyone in the city, who was still alive, knew what happened.
When everyone found out that Sandra was dead, there was a state of disbelief at first. It was difficult for any of them to believe. Sandra had been such a strong influence on all of their lives. A boogeyman in the form of a dragon, who had acted as their friend, only to betray them all. To think that she really could be gone...
There were some that were downright disappointed. Some had wanted her to be recaptured and sent back into isolation, or even something worse if anything could be thought up. But what could possibly be worse? Not to mention, the fact that Sandra escaped and caused all that destruction... Not all the zoners were so inclined to think that it was a bad thing that she was dead. If anything, they were actually happier this way.
But even the disappointed zoners were glad that it was all over. Once the zoners all got over their initial shock of the news of her death, they all relaxed and felt great relief. Finally, after all this time, they could finally rest easy. Sandra could not do anything when she was dead, now could she?
But though she was dead, there was still much to be done. There were still injured zoners that had to be rescued from the damaged buildings. They still needed to reconstruct the buildings as well. And there was still plenty of mental damage that needed to be taken care of. Even if Sandra was gone, that did not mean that the memory of her was going to fade any time soon. It would take some time and a lot of support. But they were all confident that things would indeed get better. They just had to keep moving forward.
There was some reeling that went on upon the discovery of Bell’s schemes. Understandably, not many of the zoners were pleased with what he had done, and even less so when it was revealed that his reckless acts had caused at least one zoner to die and another to get badly hurt. And the fact that he had wanted to put Skrawl in charge of this place did not go over well with anyone. They referred to him as a traitor and demanded that he be locked up.
It was a miracle that he survived, and he was presently in the emergency room. It had not yet been decided what will happen to him, but it was agreed that, after he recovered enough, he would be visited by the new head warden of the jail he formerly worked at, who will then decide what course of action to take.
Haney was doing slightly better. He had a more positive prognosis, especially since the octopus zoner that Penny had apparently drawn was able to get him to the hospital quickly. Naturally there was an adverse reaction at first, but that changed when an injured child zoner mentioned that he was the one who saved his life.
It had taken the citizens of the city by surprise when they learned of Haney’s attempts to stop Sandra. There was still a little bit of lingering doubt, but most of those who had believed him to be in cahoots with her were silenced, feeling embarrassed about their previous accusations. Several other zoners also expressed remorse over their treatment of Haney, especially realizing that he more or less was defending them even after how they had treated him. Many vowed to try to make things better.
But that wasn’t the only thing they did. Several zoners came to realize just how damaging their behavior had really been. Many of them had been rude and hostile towards many restaurant owners in the aftermath of the first Sandra incident, and they realized that this was wrong. They had only been making things worse.
So it was decided that they would all at least try to behave better. It was going to be hard, but they wanted to try to move past this. And that meant no longer hounding on restaurant owners. They could not allow themselves to believe that all of them were the same just because of Sandra. Which they all knew was true. Sandra had only been one person; Haney, along with the other restaurant owners they had harrassed, were clearly not her.
Ripclaw and Mosaic were doing pretty well. They had both been injured in the fight, but they were not too worse for wear. Compared to how they looked after the first battle with Sandra years ago, they looked downright healthy. But they still needed to be treated. That much was true. So when a couple of citizens saw their condition, they were immediately taken to a vet where their wounds were being treated.
But though things were starting to look up, though Sandra was finally gone once and for all, not all the news that had spread had been good. One particular set of news was downright devastating for everyone to hear. None of them wanted to believe it, but they all knew, deep down, that it was true.
There had been a little...shift with Rudy, Penny, and Mint. Not many wanted to acknowledge it, and some would rather believe that they died. Even if they were still alive and right there before them, a handful of zoners just...refused to acknowledge it, chosing to instead think they died, rather than go on believing that something like...that...could have really happened to their protectors. Or could they even be called that anymore?
Biclops closed his eyes at that last thought, giving a shudder, shaking his head. He had been relaying the recent events in his mind, imagining it all in his head just as Spy Fly had told him. He had been immensely relieved that Sandra was gone, even though he cringed at the details of her death. He knew he wasn’t even getting the full scoop as Spy Fly was not even there when it happened. A part of him was relieved at this. He did not need to know everything.
The only thing Spy Fly could not tell him was where Skrawl went. Biclops frowned at this. It was certainly worrying that Skrawl was out there yet again, and that he was going to be scheming to take over ChalkZone like he always does. Yes, he was the one who had killed Sandra, but that was done out of selfishness, he was certain. Skrawl had only been out for himself. Besides, that one act did not erase what he’s done. As soon as Skrawl was found, he would be recaptured and sent to a new prison.
Biclops shifted his attention away from that as he thought again about the three humans. He could feel his heart skip a beat as he thought about what had happened to them. He knew that such a change was going to be difficult. He could not even begin to imagine what they were all going through right now. But at least they had each other; that would make things a little easier.
Biclops narrowed his eyes softly as he turned his head and stared down the hallway of his cave. One of the many that adorned this place, in fact. He let out a small sigh, memories flooding through his mind.
He never did tell Rudy what happened to the children of the past..did he?
In all honesty, there had never been a reason befeore. Rudy never asked, and he never pressured it. Rudy didn’t really need to know any of it, just that the children were assholes and that was why he did not trust him at first. There had been more to the story than that, of course, and a part of him had been wanting to tell Rudy. But again, what was the point?
Well, now there was a point in telling. And it made Biclops feel sick inside. He had to place his hand against his stomach and rub it a little to keep himself from throwing up. He wished now, more than ever, that he had told Rudy, Penny, and Mint before all of this happened. He wished that he could have helped them better prepare for what laid ahead. They didn’t deserve this... Oh gawd, they didn’t deserve this...
Biclops looked up towards the ceiling. The sight of the magic chalk had once been a blessing to him. A reminder that there was someone willing to protect this world. But now...given what happened... He bit his lip and sucked on it tightly, feeling his gut twist inside. This chalk... it had become nothing more than a cruel reminder...
Despite his irritation about the whole thing, he did manage to force himself to walk. There was still something that he could do for the three humans, and perhaps it could help them feel a little better about their predicament. Maybe it could also aid them in the road that laid ahead. It was not going to be easy, but...he did trust that they would suceed. They had been through other challenges before; surely this would be just as easy for them to conquer.
Biclops went down the hallway until he came to a room on the left. He paused for a moment, moving his hand over the lock that held it in place. He looked left and right to make sure the coast was clear, despite the fact that there was no need for that, and he ripped the lock straight off the door. He stood there for a few moments, and then he pushed the door open and went straight into the room.
The room was pretty small. At least for someone like him. He had to be careful not to knock any of the cabinets down. He slid through them as best as he could, sucking in his gut as he went. He silently cursed at himself for not making this room a little more accessible. Then again, how was he to know that he was going to come in here again?
Man, it had been so long... Many years since he had set foot in this place. He had hoped that he never had to again. He had hoped that he never would have to be reminded of any of this stuff. But, with what happened lately...
He soon came upon what he was looking for. A large, dusty old book with no writing on the cover. He grabbed onto it and he picked it up carefully. A large book just the right size for someone like him. Though he imagined that Rudy and the others were going to need help reading it. And that was why he was going to take it to them and tell them about its contents. They deserved to know, after what happened to them.
They deserved to know...what happened to the creator children of many years ago.
sss
Penny let out a sharp groan of pain as soon as she opened up her eyes. She tried to cope with the pain the best that she could. But it proved to be incredibly difficult. A part of her wondered why she had bothered to wake up at all. Being in that soundless void of a dream was much better than this.
She attempted to squirm around a little bit. Perhaps if she tried to lay down some other way, then she would feel at least a little better. Maybe she was applying too much pressure somewhere. Maybe she was laying down for way too long.
But her attempts to shift herself around did not go over very well. She felt too...heavy was the only word that she could think of, and yet it did not fully describe how she felt. A sort of heaviness mixed in with something else. Fatigue perhaps? But still not quite... It was something that she could not fully explain and she wasn’t sure why. She could feel herself grit her teeth in annoyance at this.
She moved on from that, however, and focused on trying to figure out where she was. As her vision rapidly sharpened, she became more and more aware of where she was. She could not pinpoint it yet, but she knew that she was not in the Real World. The design of this room was not like what she would expect anywhere outside of ChalkZone. So okay, she was still in ChalkZone. But just...where exactly?
It was pretty difficult to tell exactly. She only knew that this was no place that she recognized. It seemed so...different. Like something that was recently built or in an area she was never in before or...something like that.
Normally, she would feel at least a little anxious in such a situation. After all, she was in some unknown location laying down heavily on a bed and couldn’t really move too much. Why wouldn’t she be frightened? And yet at the same time, she was just too exhausted to worry about that. She couldn’t really feel all that scared when she was too busy trying to keep her eyes open. Only awake for a few minutes and already she wanted to drop onto the ground and sleep some more.
She groaned as she placed a hand against her head, feeling about of dizziness. Just what had happened to her? It felt like some kind of great wall or something struck her against her side and flung her through the air. She could not begin to fathom just what could have caused this.
Was this where she had gotten hurt? Did she come into this strange building and tried to hide from something, only to be attacked? It would explain a few things, but at the same time, something about it seemed...off. She couldn’t really bring herself to believe that this is what had taken place. She wanted to think that something else had gone on. But..what? If only she could figure out just what kind of building this was, she could...
That sensation from before came back, only stronger than ever. She could feel it more distinctly this time. It was as though something was snaking its way up her arm. Something solid and cool and yet warm at the same time. She then became aware of another sound. Sort of slow, steady beeping, like some kind of weak alarm clark trying to wake her up.
Turning her head, her vision coming back into full sharpness, she could see that there was something going along her arm. For a split second, she thought it was some kind of clear worm and she was about to yank it out. She only stopped when she realized that it was made of plastic and thus could not harm her. But that soon led into more confusion. If it was not some kind of snake, then what could it be?
Then she realized it. It took her a few more seconds of staring, but soon she came to realize just what this was.
An IV tube.
Her eyes widened at this realization. She moved her eyes along the tube. She could see that it had been injected into one of her arm veins, pumping some kind of clear fluid into it. Turning her head, she could see that her other arm had a similar tub as well. She realized in that moment that the weird sensation she had felt before had to be been caused by the slight weight of these IV tubes going along her arms.
Turning her head and looking up, she could see that the tubes connected to a small...rack or whatever they are called, with a couple of sacks filled with some kind of clear liquid. Upon seeing this and looking back at the IV tubes, she realized that she must have been in a hospital of some kind.
So...she was in the Real World? That seemed to be the only thing that made sense, really. She couldn’t be in ChalkZone. There was no way that she would be able to handle the injections; they’d dissolve in her blood rather quickly.
But even that didn’t make sense. Looking all around at the design of this place, it just felt very off. It did not look like something she’d find in the Real World. The very look of everything looked more like it was drawn, leading to the idea of her being in ChalkZone City. She realized that, even if she were being injected with chalk, it was not toxic. Still, she would rather not risk making herself sick by leaving it in, so perhaps it was best if she tried to free herself and explain the situation what she believed to be well meaning zoner doctors. Perhaps they were mistaken or...
“Aaah!”
As soon as Penny attempted to sit herself up, she found herself falling back into the bed. She clutched her chest tightly, moving her hand so fast that she thought she had ripped the IV injection straight out. She looked down at her chest, struggling to take in breath after breath, and she thought she could feel something underneath what she realized was a hospital gown. She grabbed the collar and lifted it up, peering underneath.
Penny sucked in a sharp breath when she saw the blood stained bandages. She immediately dropped the cloth, her heart pounding against her ribs. Judging from how much redness she saw on the white cloth, there had been a lot of bleeding. But what could have happened to put her in this sort of situation? How did...
She could hear the door opening up. She swiveled her head towards the door to see who was coming in. She could see that it was some kind of zoner doctor. A humanoid horse one. White fur and long pink hair. The zoner looked over at her and immediately, with a worried expression, rushed over.
“What happened?! Are you okay?!”
Penny seethed a little as she tried to control her second bout of pain. She lowered her head, breathing in and out quickly. She then forced her eyes to open up again and stared at the white horse doctor. “I..I’m fine. J-Just a little sharpness... That’s all...”
The horse doctor did not look convinced. From the way that she had narrowed her eyes, it was clear that she did not buy her story. “Now come on, Ms. Sanchez. Tell me the truth.” She moved in a little closer. “I heard that scream from down the hallway. So did the other doctors.” Her eyes scanned over Penny’s chest, furrowing with worry. “Does your chest bother you? You did have a bad gash there.” The horse doctor paused for a moment, and then continued, “If you need some more painkillers, I’ll be glad to..”
“No thanks.” Penny raised her hand up. “I’m good. And...” She tried not to sound too rude. She appreciated the help and all, but there really wasn’t much that this hospital could do for her pain. “...none of your pills are going to help me anyway.” She looked at the IV tubes. “Neither are these.”
“Oh? How do you know?” The horse doctor folded her arms, frowning at her a little. “They were doing fine before.”
Penny blinked at that, unsure of how to respond. What did the horse doctor mean by that? She soon shrugged it off and replied, “Well, they’ll just dissolve in my body.” She raised her hand up slightly in gesture, her palm facing up. “Didn’t anyone tell you? We humans cannot be treated with anything from ChalkZone. We can’t even eat here.”
“Well our water has been able to hydrate you.” The horse doctor pointed out. She pointed a hoof finger in her direction. “And don’t try to tell me that’s impossible. I’m the doctor here, not you. We were able to notice an improvement after we gave you some water from our own kitchen.”
“What..? But... No, that doesn’t make any sense.” Penny placed her hands to herself, feeling the tubes tug with her. “I’m human! It shouldn’t work on a human!”
The horse doctor merely stared at her long and hard, her eyes narrowing a little. They remained locked like this for several moments, neither side moving or saying anything. The expression the horse doctor gave indicated that she was being serious. But Penny could not fathom how that was even remotely possible. Was there some kind of shift in the laws of physics or something?
Then the horse doctor decided to drop a bomb shell.
“Well, all that would indeed apply to you.” The horse doctor’s eyes softened up slightly, giving a look similar to sympathy. “...that is, if you were human.”
....what? How was... What did the zoner mean by that? Why wouldn’t she be human? Did the zoner really not see for what she was? Was she blind or something? No, her eyes seemed to be working fine. But...but what the fuck did she mean by ‘if you were human’? Of course she was human....
Thoughts raced through Penny’s mind was she tried to make sense of that statement. But no matter what she tried, nothing came to mind. Nothing could make sense of what the doctor zoner said. If she could see, then she could see that she was human. Was she somewhere where the zoners had no idea what humans were? That was possible.... and if that is the case, then that only further added to her confusion of what could have happened.
Then she happened to look down at one of her arms again. She took a closer look at it, almost as though she was seeing it for the first time. And that’s when she noticed something that she hadn’t before. Something that caused a rock to drop inside of her stomach. Something that ignited the bomb that the zoner had delivered seconds prior.
There was an outline...
No mistake about it. Along her arm and over her fingers, was an outline. No matter which way she turned her wrist, the outline moved along with her, following her every move, just like it was...
...her own outline....
But that was impossible. There was no way that this could be true. The...the only ones that would have outlines would be zoners. Which mean that the only way that she’d have one was...
...was if she was one...
No, that was impossible. No, it couldn’t be true. That couldn’t just happen. She was a human, not a zoner. This had to be some kind of insane dream or something else must be going on. This couldn’t be happening... Something was really wrong here... There was just no way that this could be true.
Penny only became vaguely aware of the fact that her heart monitor was beating faster. She couldn’t stop herself, and she didn’t bother to try. She sucked in a sharp breath, feeling a sting her chest as her mind swirled with heavy thoughts. The implications of what all this had meant... If it were true, then...
The blood inside of her body turned to ice. She struggled to control her breathing, but it was no use. She could feel herself breathing faster and faster with no signs of slowing down. She widened her eyes as horror swept through her body. And all the while, she could hear the beeping of the machine move at an increasingly swift pace, creating an eerie choir that echoed in the background.
“Emergency! Code Blue in Room 242! I repeat! Code Blue emergency in room 242! I need backup!” Wailed the horse zoner into a small walkie talkie that she held in her hand. “Please hurry!”
As soon as the zoner was finished speaking, that’s when Penny became rapidly aware that something was wrong. That beeping...she realized it was indicative of her heart rate, and inside of her chest, she could feel something pounding harder and harder, as though to try to get out of her body.
Her own heart...
Penny clutched at her chest, only to recoil and scream from the pain, the gash still haven’t healed all that much. She began to thrash about on the bed, twisting and turning herself. The pain spread throughout her body, making her struggle even harder on the bed. She had to get out of here. She had to get away. If she didn’t...
She wasn’t sure how long she had been doing this. She wasn’t sure how long she had been squirming about or how long the pain had been conquering her mind. She wasn’t even aware of how long she had been crying, her face wet with tears. All she could do was just keep struggling and hope that she’d be able to escape the pain.
Before she knew it, she felt something grabbing onto her. She could feel her heart rate increase further at this. She thrashed about even more, her teeth bared as she tried to get away from the pain, get away from whoever had grabbed onto her. There were voices that echoed all arond her. She could not make out what they said, and they only made her feel even more afraid.
Then she felt a sharp prick in her arm. She immediately released a scream, as though it was the worst thing that was ever done to her. She tried thrashing about more, hoping that she could free herself. But the hands holding her down before only tightened their grip. She tried to fight back. She tried to make them let go. But nothing she did worked, and she could feel herself begin to lose strength.
No, she couldn’t let herself pass out like this. She couldn’t let herself slip into unconsciousness. She had to remain awake. She had to stay vigilant. If she let herself fall asleep and left herself vulnerable to whoever these people were...
It was no use. No matter what she tried, no matter what attempts she made, it was utterly pointless. She felt herself losing more and more strength, and she knew that, in the end, she was not going to be able to fight back for long. Before she knew it, she fell completely limp on the hospital bed.
She looked up at the doctors before her, vision becoming rapidly blurry. She could only make out their faces. Swirly and dark, very little details shown. She couldn’t see any signs of benevolance or malice in those eyes. The neutrality scared her the most and she winced at the sharp, icy pain of fear shooting through her chest.
Then she closed her eyes, unable to keep them open anymore. She could feel more fear filling up her body, quaking through her. She could feel her body start to quiver more, low whimpers escaping her throat. She had no idea if she was going to get out of this. She had no idea if she was going to see her friends again. She didn’t know if...
Suddenly, everything became dark and silent.
sss
The fist collided with the wall with great force. The loud thud sounded as though it could be heard for miles, spreading throughout the building. The vibrations lasted for several seconds and didn’t seem like it was going to come to an end any time soon. And the quivering pain that radiated through his fist also continued, feeling as though it was not going to end any time soon.
Not that Snap cared. He held that position for several seconds, doing nothing to pull himself away or even make a sound that he was in any discomfort. Even though he was in pain, he hardly paid any attention to that. He had something else far more important on his mind. Something that he was having trouble acknowledging, accepting as real, and yet he knew, deep down, that this truly was the case.
He didn’t know how long he had been standing there. Not that he really cared all that much. He was too busy staring out ahead, keeping his eyes focused on...well nothing really. He just didn’t want to look at anyone or anything right now. He just wasn’t in the mood.
His mind was swirling with rapidly moving thoughts. He could feel the interior of his skull quaking with these thoughts, clouding up inside of him. They kept zipping about like some kind of storm was going on. And no matter how hard he tried, he just could not make sense of any of them. They were not full on sentences. Nothing fully coherent. No, instead they were just random words and thoughts. Simple and short, but to the point. A fucking avalanche of words that only began to describe how he was feeling right now.
He took in a deep breath and forced himself to sigh. He could feel some of the burning emotion move down his arms and through his fingers. He could feel their tips tingling a little in emotion, lingering for a few seconds before dissipating completely. He lifted his head up and he stared up towards the ceiling, imagining the sky above him.
That damn, taunting sky... It hadn’t really changed for hours. Well this was ChalkZone. Of course the sky wouldn’t change. It was always day here. That was how it worked.
But today, it just felt like it had a different connotation. It felt as though the sky was mocking him. It was trying to convince him that everything was fine, that everything was back to normal. It was trying to tell him that nothing has really changed and that it was all going to be fine. He could practically hear the sky calling out to him and telling him to relax, that he was wasting his time being upset.
But he couldn’t relax. Not after.... Urgh, how dare the sky try to tell him that everything was the same. It wasn’t... The sky should change to accomodate that. It should indicate that everything from this point forward was going to be different. It should make the effort to show that it was the one who was wrong. It should...
Oh why was he even getting upset with the sky anyway? It was just the sky. Nothing living. He was wasting his time being angry at it. He forced himself to give off another sky and he pushed himself away from the wall. He..really needed a better outlight for all of this.
But still, that hardly changed the way he felt about the whole situation. That didn’t change the fact that his gut was swirling inside, burning with the horrible memories of what had taken place in the city, and of recently.
What happened to the city...
Sandra’s involvement...
....what happened to his friends....
Snap wanted to mourn for all of that. He wanted to just collapse into the ground and cry and weep. He wanted to curl up in the ball and let it all out. He didn’t want to bottle it up any longer. He didn’t want to risk turning his own body into a ticking time bomb.
But he couldn’t do that. Not yet. He would have more time later to lament on what Sandra did to him. Right now, his mind’s biggest priority was what happened to Rudy, Penny, and Mint. Not that he wasn’t concerned about anything else that happened. It was just...at the moment, that’s what his heart was concerned with.
And was it really all that shocking? After all, what happened to them was...unprecedented. He didn’t see it coming. He didn’t think anyone would have realized that this would happen. He gritted his teeth at the memories that led up to it, and he cursed himself for not realizing soemthing was happening. Shouldn’t he have sensed something? Shouldn’t he have realized that something was wrong? What if this was all his fault? What if...
“Snap...?”
The zoner swirved his head over and he could see Rapsheeba walking towards him. Her face was furrowed with concern. Snap softened his expression only slightly, but he still turned his head away from her. “Hello, Rapsheeba...”
“You shouldn’t be up. I thought the doctors told you to lay down.” Rapsheeba walked over a little closer to Snap. She reached out with her hands. “Come on, let me help you get back to your room...”
Snap jerked himself away from her. “I’ll bring myself back later. I just..” Snap leaned against the wall, one hand splaying straight up against it. “I need some time to think.”
Rapsheeba stared at him for a moment. Then she spoke in a knowing tone of voice, “You’re thinking about your friends, aren’t you?” Snap did not answer. Rapsheeba seemed to take that silence as a yes. She sighed softly and Snap could hear her take a step closer to him. “Look, I know how you must feel about that. And I know you aren’t happy with yourself. But Snap, you can’t blame yourself for what happened. It wasn’t your fault.”
Snap shot a glare towards Rapsheeba. “Are you saying it’s their fault?”
“What? No, I didn’t say that! I just meant that, you know...sometimes things happen and you can’t really do much about it. There is no one person to blame.” Snap stiffened up when he felt Rapsheeba move her arms around him. “You shouldn’t waste your time on whose fault it was. You should be focusing your time on healing.”
“And what of my human friends?!” Snap paused as he said that. The word ‘human’ brought back a whole horde of uncomfortable memories. He shut his eyes tightly, feeling tears moving down his face. “Th-They’re not....” He gulped, feeling tears pour out of his eyes nonstop. “They’re not...not even...” Snap couldn’t finish his sentence, and he just shut his eyes, allowing whimpers to escape his mouth.
Rapsheeba looked down at him sympathetically. She leaned in closer, pulling him closer against herself. “I know, Snap. I know... This is a very difficult time for you, for them, for all of us.”
Snap growled softly. “None of you are going through what they are...”
“No, we’re not. But...” Rapsheeba paused for a moment, biting her lip. “You are their closest zoner friend. I do care about them, and so does Blocky, and many others. But you...” Rapsheeba turned Snap over, gripping his shoulders with her hands. “You know them better than any of us. You are their closest link here in ChalkZone. If there’s anyone who can make this go smoothly for them, if there’s anyone who can help them see this through, it’s you.” Rapsheeba gave him the best smile that she could muster.
Snap tried to smile at this. He tried to let what Rapsheeba said get through to him. He knew that she was right about this. He really shouldn’t be standing around, moping. He should be helping his friends get through this. If he didn’t, then...
But it was difficult to brush of the emotions that he was feeling right now. It was too hard for him to just lay everything down and act like he was feeling better, when he wasn’t. This, and everything that happened, it was...going to take some time to adjust to, to recover from. He needed time... Just a little bit of time...
But soon, he should go see his friends. He should make an effort to see how they were doing. He should try to help them feel as comfortable here as he could. There were big changes ahead, and he wanted to help them be prepared. Rapsheeba was right. As their closest friend here, he should make the effort in helping them adjust to what had happened. They needed a helping hand, now more than ever. He couldn’t let them down.
As the swirling emotion inside of his body finally began to stop, Snap could feel his body start to weaken a little bit. He gritted his teeth as he leaned against Rapsheeba. He couldn’t really feel much strength in his legs, and he found it difficult to make himself stand straight up again. He tried to force himself to rebalance himself, but he just couldn’t bring himself to do it. With all that’s happened, he just...felt mentally exhausted.
Rapsheeba moved her arms around him, helping him to remain standing. “Come on... Let’s get you back to your room. You need some rest.”
Instead of resisting, all Snap could think of doing was just nodding his head in agreemetn. “Yeah... That sounds like a good idea...”
Rapsheeba smiled softly at this before beginning to make her way towards his room, guiding him along with her. Snap did nothing to fight back or struggle. He didn’t do anything except just follow her, leaning against her for support.
As they walked over, he did start thinking about his friends again. He wondered how they were managing. They would be awake at this point, right? Surely they knew of what was going on. He wondered how they were adjusting to all of this. He imagined they were scared and confused. So was he...
But he would do his best to be there for them. Even if he didn’t know what he was going to do, even if he had no clue how he was going to handle this, or how well they’d adjust, he would try his best and be there for them. He was their best friend, after all. He owed it to them.
sss
Rudy gritted his teeth tightly, feeling his head swirling about. He grabbed onto it and rubbed it carefully. Even after a couple of days, it still hadn’t fully gone away yet. They guessed that he must have hit his head harder than any of them had thought before. Though at what point this could have happened... he really didn’t have a clue.
Not that he fully cared, really. He had a lot on his mind and a small ache like this wasn’t exactly on his top priority list. He leaned himself against the back of the hospital bed, tilting his head upwards as he looked at the ceiling. Thoughts sifted through his mind. Not as frantic as before, but still a little achy as he tried to make sense of what had happened to him and his friends.
The first and foremost thing that came to mind was, of course, what Sandra had done to him. That evil, disgusting dragon had attempted to force him to abandon his own worldview, tried to get him to see things her way. She tried to ‘re-educate him’ and teased him with the prospect of getting his legs back. He recalled just how torn up he was because of this, the mixed feelings that surged through his body. He bit his lip and he shut his eyes tightly, trying to ride out the twisting pain that he felt inside his stomach.
Though a part of him was happy that he was able to resist, the fact that it happened at all still haunted his mind. He never thought that Sandra would have been willing to go that far just to try to prove her point. He didn’t think that she was that obsessed with getting what she wanted. And he had been proven wrong.
Not only in that, but in just...what she was willing to do...
He sucked in a sharp breath as he recalled how she had treated him. She had pinned him down and she had...toyed with him. His blood became chilled at the memory of that. He clutched at his chest and struggled to control his rapid thoughts, his racing heart. It took a few seconds before he could fully settle down.
But even then, he knew that this was just the beginning. He knew that it would take a while before he and Snap could fully recover from what Sandra did to the two fo them. They were both put through hell with her, Snap even more so based on what he had heard him say. Sandra had messed with Snap’s mind and body, at first wanting to put him through pain as a food source. But then having a sudden change and thought and... Rudy shuddered at the thought.
As furious as he was at what Sandra did to him, he was even more disgusted that she had done this to Snap. And it sounded like she did it more than once to him.... though perhaps he had just misunderstood. Still, he wouldn’t put it past her to have done that.
Didn’t she do the same thing to Skrawl? He never knew just how depraved that blue dragon could be...until now that is. No wonder Skrawl reacted in such ferocity. As cruel as he could be, the jellybean still had standards, a limit in how far he’d go. Some lines just shouldn’t be crossed, and this was one of them. Despite how gruesome Sandra’s death was, based on what Snap and Mint told him, he could not really feel much sympathy for her. Sandra had gone way too far, and she had deserved to be finally snuffed out.
At least, with Sandra dead, there was no more need for ChalkZone City to fear. Sandra was no longer going to be able to hurt them. No more shall she terrorize them. No more can she get her revenge on them. They were all safe. Sure, there would still be nightmares and her face and name would still haunt them. But things would get better in time. Yes, in time...
Rudy felt a cold chill going up his spine again as he felt memories flash in the back of his mind. Despite the fact that he was certain that they’d all recover from this, he honestly wasn’t sure how long it’d take for him himself to recover. He didn’t know how long he would have to endure those horrible memories before he could finally master them. A very, very, very long time he’d imagine. No one just recovers from this within a day.
He let out a small sigh. At least he had his friends to help him out. And since Snap had a similar experience, they could help each other recover. It would be quite slow, but he imagined that, with each other, they could speed up the process. They had all the time in the world to recover.
In this chalk world...
Which brought about a bitter set of feelings that clogged up inside of his mind. Rudy didn’t want to think about it, but he knew he’d have to deal with it eventually. While he believed he could, slowly, recover from what Sandra did, there was something else that he would have to deal with. Something that was much more...permanent.
He, Mint, and Penny had...gone through a life changing event. They were subjected to something that was...going to change everything. When they first got the news, it was a bombshell, but now, a few days later, they could finally start really thinking about what this meant. It was a rather harsh blow to all of them and he didn’t think they’d recover so easily from this. If anything, he’d feel that this would be harder to recover from than Sandra’s heinous acts, for him and his two human friends.
Or rather, former humans. Rudy looked down at his hands, noting the outline that he now adorned. He sighed sadly, his mind still whirling from thoughts of what he and his friends had been told. He didn’t want to believe it. Neither did Penny nor Mint. But test after test, failure after failure with using the magic chalk, confirmed their fears.
They had been turned into zoners.
Rudy didn’t know how this could have happened... He took in a trembling breath as he recalled just how confused and panicked he had been with this. How...How could this be? He didn’t think that...
Then Biclops had come and explained the whole thing. Gave him the evidence to prove it and relayed to him what really happened to those other creators. How they had been trapped in ChalkZone and turned into zoners themselves... How remaining in this world for more than a day could cause anything from the Real World to just ‘chalk up’.
And he and his friends were apparently in ChalkZone long enough for this to happen to them.
Rudy recalled how bitter he was at first upon learning this. He recalled that he and his friends yelled at Biclops, demanding to know why he didn’t tell them sooner. Biclops had explained that he never thought it would be an issue, that he and his friends were always out before the time limit, and that he never thought something like this would happen. Rudy, Penny, and Mint had yelled at Biclops and told him to leave, but despite their anger, they weren’t really that furious with him. They just needed some time alone to adjust to what had happened to them.
Rudy felt a sting in his chest when he realized that... being a zoner meant he could no longer use the magic chalk. He couldn’t help the zoners anymore. He not only was wheelchair bound, but he couldn’t draw, couldn’t create anything to help. Mint and Penny still had some capabilities to aid the zoners, but...not as much as they used to. They all felt so...crippled.
And that wasn’t all. There was another brick wall they were struck upon realizing that they were zoners. They were trapped there. They couldn’t live in the Real World anymore. For now, the last portal open was simply hidden, locked up in darkness and against a wall so no one figured it out. But...would they even go back? Could they go back?
No, it was too dangerous for them. Any Real World fluid was now lethal to them. They were as vulnerable to the rain as Snap was. It was safer just to stya in ChalkZone. But...but that would mean never seeing their loved ones again... Never seeing their parents or cousins or aunts or uncles or any other friends... They would never see any of them again, and they would never learn of what happened to them.
Rudy felt a lump in this throat at this, feeling a few tears form. That was perhaps the hardest part of all.... Their loved ones would never know what happened. They would think they were kidnapped and try to find them...only to never figure out the truth and they would just...collapse and sob and mourn. Rudy could only imagine his mother holding his father and crying into his shoulder. Rudy would want to comfort his mom...only to feel a sharp sting in his stomach that this would not be possible.
He and Mint and Penny were trapped in ChalkZone...forever.
His thoughts were interrupted when he heard the sound of footsteps coming his way. Slowly, he turned his head over and he could see that Snap had begun to walk into the room. He could see just how slow and nervous his friend was moving, and he bit his lip, feeling guilt as memories washed through him.
“Snap, if you’re upset about earlier...” Rudy began to say.
Snap shook his head. “No, no, it’s fine. You were just upset. I can’t blame you for it.” Snap took in a deep breath and sighed as he turned his head and looked to one side. “I can only imagine how you must feel right now...”
Rudy felt some bitterness in the pit of his stomach and he couldn’t help but growl a little. Not so much at his friend, but just...at this whole situation. He shut his eyes tightly, wanting to just....lay down and wake up and everything would be back to normal. This just wasn’t fair... Why did this have to happen to him and his friends?
He knew there was really nothing that he could do to change this fate. He knew there was, far as Biclops knew, no way to revert back to normal. He and his friends were trapped as zoners, and as upset as they all were about it, he knew that was it best to just...adapt. It was not going to be easy, though, and he had a feeling he was going to remain bitter for quite some time. But..he had to at least try, right?
He looked down at Snap, trying his best to smile in a more comforting way as the zoner made his way over to him. He did feel bad about yelling at him before. And at Biclops, too. It wasn’t any of their faults that this happened. None of them could have predicted they’d be stuck in here so long that they’d ‘chalk up’. They couldn’t even blame Sandra; she didn’t know about it either. Most zoners didn’t.
Well that’s the way life was sometimes, right? Sometimes it just sucked and the only thing that you can do aobut it is just...deal with it. He had to be at least grateful for what he still had. Even if he lost everything in the Real World, and even though he lost his status as the ‘Great Creator’, he did still have his friends with him.
And at least he was trapped in a world that he knew really well, anyway. He had visited so many places, documented so much of it, had so many maps stashed away... At least there was that. He had already spent so much time in ChalkZone to start with that it already felt like a second home to him. And he had more friends here than he ever did in the Real World.
He smiled sadly at this, feeling a few tears claw their way in his eyes. Yeah, maybe it wouldn’t be entirely bad. There were some positives to this whole thing. He just had to keep reminding himself of that.
But that didn’t mean that he would forget his former life and what he left behind. He felt a sting in his chest at this, and he carefully rubbed it. Nothing would ever make him forget...
“Did the doctors bring in your new wheelchair?” Snap’s question shot through his head, cutting him off from his thoughts.
“Uh...no yet.” Rudy replied. He didn’t really look at Snap when he said that. “But it won’t be in here just yet. They said they were..working on it or something.”
Snap nodded his head solemnly. “Ah, I see...”
An awkward silence fell upon the room. As much as Rudy wanted to think of something to say to break it, he just couldn’t think of anything. There really wasn’t a whole lot that he could say that would lighten the mood. It just seemed like anything that he could think of would only remind him of what had happened, and make his heart twist even more.
And then there was that other thing that happened to him. The mention of the wheelchair served as a reminder of that. Sucking on his lip, the human-turned-zoner looked down at the blanket that covered his body. He looked over at where he could see his foot pressing up against the blanket. He felt a shot of cold running through him as he felt an echo in his mind. Foot, not feet. Just...foot.
Rudy was fully aware that he had lost a foot in the battle against Sandra. Not just a foot, but most of his leg, actually. If he wasn’t crippled before, he sure damn hell was now. So now, even if he somehow managed to regain movement in his leg, it was going to be useless now, given that one leg was now gone. He’d always need a wheelchair now. He will never walk again.
He wondered if this is how Mint felt. He recalled just how shocked Mint was at the discovery of his left foot missing. He wondered how he was able to sleep at night. He wondered if he had any nightmares. He wondered how long it took him to accept that, yeah, he was going to live without his left foot for the rest of his life.
Well, at least he still had the ability to walk. At least he did not lose that. Rudy did feel a tinge of jealousy at this, but he didn’t let it control him too much. He was still happy that Mint could still walk. After living for five years without that capability, Rudy wouldn’t wish this fate upon anyone.
Then the gravity of his current situation struck him and Rudy lowered his head, gritting his teeth. He let out a soft sight, closing his eyes. Right now, not being able to walk was the least of his concern.
He stiffened up when he felt something touching his arm. He looked down and he could see Snap staring back up at him. The blue and white zoner held a sympathetic expression on his face. He could feel Snap give his arm a gentle squeeze before he spoke.
“It’s okay, Bucko.” Snap cooed softly. “We’ll get through this...” He gently patted Rudy’s arm. “I know we will.”
Rudy gave a small smile to Snap. He did feel grateful at the zoner’s attempt to cheer him up. Even if he wasn’t certain himself, it was just..nice that Snap was so willing to help him and Mint and Penny adjust to their new life. It was not something that they felt they could accomplish in just one night or even a week. But over time..yeah, things would get better. Especially if Snap was there with them all the way.
But despite feeling hopeful that the situation could become more positive, Rudy did still feel quite depressed. And that was understandable. No one would blame him for it. Especially not Snap, who was now looking at him sympathetically. Rudy smiled sadly at him before lowering his head and closing his eyes. He remained silent, unsure of what to say, of what to add to this situation.
Then he felt another nudge from Snap. He turned his attention back to his friend. He watched as the blue and white zoner headed over to where the television was. He grabbed onto the remote and he slowly came back towards him.
“C-Come on, Bucko. I know what could cheer you up.” Snap said with a small smile. “How about a little bit of music?” Snap held the remote up towards the television. With a single push of the button, the television began to flicker on. “I think Rapsheeba’s supposed to be singing something right now.”
Rudy didn’t bother attempting to reply. He just leaned himself back in his bed, pulling the covers a little higher an an attempt to feel warm. He shifted his gaze upwards and looked at the screen. It took a few seconds before anything would show up. But sure enough, in a few seconds, he could see Rapsheeba’s face. Wobbly at first, but soon it sharpened up a little.
Snap climbed up into the bed and leaned against him carefully, trying not to aggravate his wounds. Rudy appreciated the company and fond himself looping an arm around Snap. The two of them watched in silence as Rapsheeba began to since some new song she had written. Rudy closed his eyes and let out a sigh. Hearing Rapsheeba’s voice after what he had been through was....quite comforting.
sss
It had been about five months since Sandra had been killed, since all of this had finally ended. So much had happened in that time period and there had been so much progress. More could be done, but still, it was quite the improvement.
The zoners still had a hard time resting knowing that the Signal machine was operational and still out there. Even if no one was actually using it right now, the fact that it was still in one piece and that it had been affecting at least one zoner was enough to put them all on edge. There was no way that any of them could sleep comfortably at night knowing that, at any moment, they could theoretically be controlled, turning into nothing more than a mere puppet.
Luckily, the local police station had organized a hunting party to go find it. It had taken several days, even with confessions from Bell and his followers. But eventually they were able to find it, hidden away safely somewhere outside of town. It was a mystery how Bell had been able to use it, but many were just content with the machine being destroyed. And this time, there would be no attempt to remake it.
Bell had recovered enough to face charges. He didn’t attempt to plead innocent and didn’t really fight back or defend himself, either. He admitted that he had done a very lousy thing and how he had put everyone at risk. A few of his followers attempted to plead innocent and some even turned against him. But they all had the same ending: they were to be locked away in jail for many years. Bell accepted this fate, though some of his former followers weren’t as compliant.
Skrawl and the Beanie Boys hadn’t been seen since that day. It wasn’t really certain what happened to them. Many guessed that Skrawl just needed time to recover, and that he would be back soon. He had gone on hiatuses before, so this wasn’t too unusual.
But in spite of the hiatus, the zoners were still on full alert. With no more creators to help defend them, the zoners realized that they would have to start going on the offensive themselves. They were not going to be able to do rely on easy creations anymore. And if Skrawl did decide to strike, he wouldn’t have as much hinderance. So many zoners began to take self defense classes and learned how to properly handle weapons.
Not that the city became a police state or anything. It was just...the zoners were attempting to be more readily armed just in case Skrawl did come back. None of them believed that he would stay out of sight for long. Sooner or later, he would make his move, and when he did, they knew they had to be prepared for the worst.
In other news, a more positive one regarded Haney. He had been making great recovery thanks to Azrel, the last creation Penny had been able to make before the....transformation. Azrel had been quick in getting Haney to the hospital, their long tentacles enabling them to move swiftly and safely through the debris. The octopus zoner claimed to have gotten to the hospital in a whopping five minutes, though some doubted their story.
Haney was still recovering, but had mostly healed up quite nicely. Some were confused as to why he took longer than Bell, though some say it was from nervousness and anxiety, mostly in how he had been treated before. Which made sense. It was hard for the body to heal if it was flooded with negative emotions and being in a hospital where about half the patients had been ones who had threatened him...that couldn’t have been a pleasant experience.
Several zoners who had learned about what Haney did for them felt horrible for how they had treated him and other restaurant owners. It had only been talked about at first, but over the next few months, the zoners of the city attempted to shift their attitudes a little and be more welcoming with restaurant owners. They had realized that, by continuously being suspicious and aggressive towards any new restaurant owner, they had essentially been allowing Sandra to control them. And none of them wanted that to happen.
Many of the zoners who had been horrible to Haney did come to apologize in person. Haney had been quite surprised and overwhelmed by the amount of zoners that came to visit him. It was similar to how Snap had been visited by his previous tormentors. A blast from the past kind of deal.
It was a little hard for Haney to be willing to forgive some of them, particularly the ones who had dealt the most physical damage to him. Not many really blamed him for it. Such a reaction was pretty normal. Snap still found it difficult at times to fully forgive those who had turned against him. But in the end, like Snap, Haney did grow to at least giving them another chance, even if he refused to fully forget or forgive what they had done to him.
Dr. Crobat, Mosaic, Ripclaw, Snap, and Taima were brought into the hospital for their injuries. Some were more severe than others. They had taken a while to fully recover, Snap being the most injured of them. Afterwards, Dr. Crobat was restaffed in the hospital along with Mosaic, while Ripclaw found her place in the police station. Taima was offered, but he still clearly felt bad for his behavior years ago and opted to return to his life of mostly quiet solitude.
But not all the news in ChalkZone had been good. As much as many would like there to be nothing but improvements and good news, there were some details that...weren’t as delightful.
The first and foremost thing was the psychological damage that had been dealt to Rudy and Snap. Word had spread quickly to what had been done to them, and many zoners were shocked and outraged by it. They would have called for the death of Sandra...if she wasn’t already dead to start with.
Rudy and Snap had been doing their best to recover. For a while after the incident, they had actually felt fine and didn’t think they needed any help. But that was only because of the adrenaline rush of what had taken place. They had been left in a partially numb state, and when their bodies began to settle down and become calm, everything that Sandra did to them came crashing down upon them.
Both of them suffered nightmares almost every night for a while. They would sometimes wake up screaming and struggle in their beds. Sometimes they had to be given shots so that they didn’t suffer a heart attack. At first, they’d deny anything was wrong, but this never lasted that long, and soon they were breaking down in front of their friends.
The zoners had done their best to help them, as did their dearest friends. Some of the zoners who were victims of the same thing, though done to them by someone else, had come forward to share their experiences with them and offer them emotional support. Close friends would sit with them and hold them whenever they had an episode and try to help coax them out of their increasingly depressed states.
Eventually, after about two and a half months, they were admitted into a support group. About once a week, they were taken and would relay their experience over and over again. Over time, this did start to work. The zoners’ support and their friends’ encouragement did begin to have an effect on them, and their prognosis began to improve.
It was not yet perfect, however. Rudy and Snap still suffered from some PTSD episodes. They had gotten better and it was believed that they’d continue through time. But things like this are not fixed overnight, and their friends would be on the constant look out to see if they would suffer another episode.
They were not the only ones suffering from PTSD, either. Dr. Crobat had been suffering in a similar fashion, which was affecting his work. He was afflicted with nightmares himself, these focusing on his late friend, Dr. Gelcro, along with what Bell had done to him. Out of all the zoners, Dr. Crobat was the least forgiving of Bell. And it was not hard to see why.
Dr. Crobat had been used by Bell as some sort of puppet. He had been forced to do terrible things while under his control. He had almost killed Mint and Penny. He had almost killed Dr. Gelcro with a torture machine. But what hurt him most of all...
...he never got a chance to apologize to Dr. Gelcro.
The news of Dr. Gelcro’s death had stunned many in the community, and had hurt Dr. Crobat deeply. He hadn’t gotten much sleep for a while and when he did, they were riddled with chilling nightmares. He would often yell in his sleep ‘I’m sorry’ over and over again. Other times, he’d shoot up screaming, similiar to what Rudy and Snap would do on occassion.
Many zoners attempted to comfort Dr. Crobat, but their words didn’t get through to him as easily. He kept on going on this downward spiral of self-loathing, and there didn’t seem like there was an end in sight. There was even some rumor going around that he was contemplating suicide, though these were never substantiated.
Eventually, though only relatively recently, Dr. Crobat did show signs of improvement. He did start acting a little more cheerful and didn’t appear to beat himself up as much. It was not the perfectly ideal state and many still feared for him. But it was still an improvement nonetheless. Much like the situation with Snap and Rudy, it was not a situation that was going to magically fix itself. Baby steps.
But the biggest news of all that took ChalkZone City by storm, the news that shocked them all and many did not want to believe, the news that changed everything, was the fact that Rudy, Mint, and Penny were...no longer human.
They had been turned into zoners.
This event led to many more zoners learning about the condition that Biclops had barely mentioned to anyone, nor was spread around that much. The condition known as ‘chalking up’, where a human who stays in ChalkZone for more than twenty four hours ends up turning into a zoner themselves, losing their ability to use the magic chalk.
According to Biclops, this was a protection measurement that had been in place for a long time. It was not certain how it came to be. He had no record of that. But the one thing that he did know is that ChalkZone attempts to protect itself from the Real World by turning anything from that world that stays in this world into chalk after a period of time.
Supposedly this was meant as a deterrent to those from the Real World, and it made sense. A corpse from the Real World would create issues that no zoner wanted to deal with, and a human in ChalkZone was quite a problem, especially if they didn’t want to leave. So turning them into chalk would assure the corpse would decompose naturally while the human was rendered helpless.
That didn’t make this situation any easier to handle, however. Many zoners suddenly felt vulnerable now that they had no humans who could draw things for them. This also meant that threats from the Real World could no longer be combated so easily. Many became terrified of what this could mean for ChalkZone.
Others weren’t as scared. They had believed that many of the zoners had gotten too soft, too reliant on Rudy, Penny, and Mint to thelp them. They brought up how they had been just fine without creators, and that they could continue thriving without them. It was these zoners’ words that led to interest in self defense and weaponry, and the increased determined attitude to fight against Skrawl.
And one good thing came out of Rudy, Penny, and Mint no longer being human: Skrawl could not abuse their creator powers any longer.
But adjusting to zoner life hadn’t been easy for the trio. Sure, they had spent hours in ChalkZone before and knew how it functioned. But it was a whole new ballpark to actually live here, to actually find a home here, to sleep here, to wake up and eat here... It just felt so...different.
Many zoners, especially Snap, did their best to help the trio adjust to zoner life. Though a few zoners didn’t want much to do with them now that they weren’t creators anymore, most of them, even if disappointed, were really supportive, helping the former creators in any way that they could. It was their way of telling them thanks for all their hard work before, saying that it was the least that they could do.
Though Rudy, Penny, and Mint had begun to adjust to life in ChalkZone relatively well, there were still some things that would take a while to heal. Sure their bodies might be healing, and sure they had begun to get used to no sunsets, more or less adjusting to life as a zoner, there were mental wounds that would be everlasting.
The fact that they couldn’t see their Real World families and friends anymore had been a harsh blow. This was made even worse by the fact that Biclops had decided that keeping the portal open was far too dangerous, and, though heavy heartedly, had the portal destroyed, closing up the last remaining portal into the Real World. Though the trio understood why he did this, it nonetheless served as a catalyst that caused them all to break down.
The zoners, especially Snap, Rapsheeba, and Blocky, had all tried their best to help them feel better, comforting them in any way that they could. But it hadn’t been made any easier, and they still suffered nightmares even to this day about their families and friends from the Real World. The world beyond the chalkboard, and now beyond their reach.
They could only begin to imagine what their parents were going through. They could imagine them calling for help, trying to get people to find their children, only to realize that they weren’t anywhere to be found. They would be presumed dead and their parents would mourn, as well as their Real World friends. It tore them apart, not being able to do anything to let their parents know that they were alive. Even if they adjusted to life in ChalkZone completely, they would still suffer the sting of emotion regarding their families and friends for quite some time.
The real stinger is when they noticed their parents drawing things on the chalkboard. It was not often, but whatever they did draw was usually depressing. Either recreations of their own drawings, or solemn messages, or even doodles of them. Whatever they happened to draw usually brought a tear to their eyes, serving as a reminder of their former lives as humans.
But Rudy, Penny, and Mint did attempt to look on the bright side of things. They did lose the Real World and all those they held dear in it, but they didn’t lose everything. They still had ChalkZone and they still had many friends here. They were in a world that constantly changed, constantly had new places to explore and new people to meet. A world where they didn’t have to worry about aging or dying of old age, where they were constantly surrounded by those who cared about them. Even though they will miss their families and what friends they did have, they had many more friends in ChalkZone and many more who were supportive of them compared to the Real World.
Still, this did not mean adjustment was going to be easy. There were still things that needed to be worked out. Not just in regards to living out their new lives as zoners, but also mentally recovering from what Sandra had done. It was a slow and steady progress, but things were starting to look up.
They could only hope that it would keep going this way.
sss
Rudy let out a sigh as he stared out at the night sky. No, correction, the Night Zone sky. Sometimes he would still forget that he was in ChalkZone permanently now. The cartoony look of the sky and moon would remind him that he was, indeed, in ChalkZone.
It still wasn’t easy. He still hadn’t fully gotten used to life here. He was very close of course. And sometimes he would even forget that he didn’t always live like this. But it was just...so hard sometimes not to get struck by emotion as memories came flooding back. Even as he closed his eyes during his sleep cycles, he would still remember the faces of his loved ones he had been forced to leave behind in the Real World.
That hadn’t been the only thing, either. He and Snap were still recovering mentally from Sandra’s actions. It was not as bad as before and they were making some real progress. But much like the loss of the Real World and the fact that he, Penny, and Mint were turned into zoners, they hadn’t fully recovered, and likely wouldn’t for a long time. Lingering nightmares reminded them of what Sandra did, not just of the fact that they couldn’t see their Real World family and friends anymore.
But Rudy kept trying his best to look on the bright side. Being trapped in ChalkZone wasn’t too bad. He had always liked it better here, anyway. The zoners were often friendlier than most humans he met. And now that he and his friends were locked up in ChalkZone, humans like Terry Bouffant and Vinnie Raton had no way of getting back in.
This news alone was enough to bring a smile to Rudy’s face. He was still devastated by the lost of contact with his family, but at least the secret of ChalkZone, in a sense, ‘died’ with them. There were no more portals and there was no magic chalk in the Real World that had been left behind. Vinnie and Terry may not be so broken up by their supposed ‘deaths’, but they did lose their ticket into ChalkZone. Even if they created something to try to steal magic chalk, it would be useless. And that, in of itself, was quite comforting for many.
All in all, it had been quite a bittersweet several months. Rudy’s mind was plagued both by the negative aspects of what happened, and by the positives. He would continue to be weighed down by the negatives for a while. After all, the brain tends to stick to the negatives more strongly. But overtime, the positives would start to outweigh the negatives, and he was certain that he and his friends would eventually reach a state where they would be fully recovered and fully adjusted. Maybe still feel bad for their Real World friends and family, and he and Snap would likely still suffer the occasional nightmare regarding Sandra, but they would start to be able to better handle those memories.
Rudy grabbed onto the joystick on his wheelchair and pushed it forward a little. He could hear the little squeaking of the wheels as his wheelchair began to move closer to the window. He reached over and pulled the blinds further open, allowing him to see outside. Even if it wasn’t the Real World sky, it was still beautiful. It helped him to almost forget what happened, almost forget what Sandra did, almost forget that he was missing a leg...
At this, Rudy took in a sharp breath. He turned his head down and he looked at his torso. One leg was still there just fine, but the other was gone. He felt his heart twist at this. He was still getting used to the fact that he had only one leg. Not that it changed much; he would always be wheelchair bound far as anyone could tell. But...it still wasn’t easy looking down to discover he was only one-legged now.
He shook his head, trying to erase those uncomfortable thoughts, and then looked back at the window. He watched as a few zoners went by their business. Some of them he recognized as their new neighbors. At least during the night. As they learned, zoners tended to have two homes. One in the Day Zone and then one in the Night Zone. Snap had been generous enough to let them stay in his Day and Night Zone homes.
At the moment, he was alone. Penny and Snap were out somewhere, trying to help Rapsheeba pick out a new outfit for her new concert. And Mint had decided to try out a new restaurant down the street. Not that Rudy minded; he did enjoy a little bit of time alone. Let him sort through his thoughts and all.
It still felt strange, being in ChalkZone twenty four hours a day, seven days a week. A part of him was happy, but another was just...stunned that this happened at all. Despite it all, he could still feel himself smiling a little bit. The one thing that he was most grateful for....was that at least, he was with his friends.
Upon thinking that, he could hear the sound of the door opening. Turning his head, he could see that Mint had come back into the room. He had a little bit of food stains on his shirt and he looked like he had eaten well. The wide smile on his face suggested that he had been quite satisfied wherever he had gone to.
“That food was delicious! I am going back there tomorrow and....” Mint stopped when he took notice of Rudy. He immediately raised his hand up and began to wave to him. “Oh hey, Rudy! How are you doing?”
Rudy tried his best to smile back. “I’m doing well...”
Mint immediately began to frown at this. “Rudy, there’s no reason to lie to me.”
“Lie? I’m not lying to you.” Rudy tried to say. But it was clear that Mint did not believe him. He watched as Mint placed his hands on his hips, glaring at him expectantly.
“If you’re going to lie, you should try better than that.” Mint softened his expression up a little. “Now come on, Rudy. You can tell me anything. You know that, right?”
“Yes, I know...” Rudy nodded his head slowly. “I know.”
“So...why don’t you tell me?” Mint moved in closer to Rudy, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder.
Rudy didn’t answer right away. He just kept his head tilted downward, biting onto his lip. He looked left and right a few times as he tried to think of what to say. He wanted to be more positve, and he did just get finished thinking about the good that has happened.
And yet..there was just no denying it. He couldn’t ignore the fact that he was still affected by all of this. He was still overwhelmed....and he knew that his friends were, as well. Even if things got better, it was just...hard to forget things, you know?
Rudy didn’t need to say anything. His expressions alone were enough for Mint to deduce what had been going through his mind. Almost right away, the former human realized what was up, and had moved in closer for a hug. Rudy widened his eyes as he felt Mint’s arms wrap around him and pulled him close. He stiffened up a little for a few moments before he fell limp in Mint’s arms. He soon returned the hug, pressing the side of his face against his friend.
They remained like this for several moments. No words were spoken. They didn’t need to be. The thoughts that raced through their minds, interchanged with each other without input, exchanged through their hugging, was enough. Rudy felt comforted by the warmth of being encased in Mint’s arms. He didn’t think he’d ever want to let go. He just wanted to stay like this for hours.
When they finally did part, they pulled back, their hands still on each other’s arms. They looked into each other’s eyes long and hard, still exchanging, silently, many thoughts to each other, conveying message after message. Slowly, Rudy began to smile and Mint followed suit.
“Thanks... I needed that.” Rudy said, lowering his head slightly. “I guess I have been a bit out of it....”
“I wouldn’t say that. You have been doing better lately and that’s what counts.” Mint said to him, smiling a bit more boardly. “You and Snap have both been doing better. The support group is doing wonders for you, isn’t it?”
Rudy nodded his head slowly. “Y-Yeah... I suppose it is.”
Upon noticing his dull speech, Mint said, “But that’s not the only thing bothering you, is it? You’re still upset about us being trapped in ChalkZone...”
“I’m...getting better....”
“We’re all adjusting. That is what is important. No one expects us to be one hundred percent okay with this so quickly. It will take time.”
“I know...I know...”
Silence again. Rudy had his head pointed down once more, his mind reeling with thoughts. He was grateful for what Mint told him and he did tell himself that things would get better. But a part of him wondered if they would get better. There was still that pessimistic part of him that felt that things would never get well, that he would always be...
He stopped himself when he felt Mint place his hands on his shoulders. Rudy felt comfort in this, especially when Mint gently squeezed them a little, creating a brief, pleasurable sensation. He found himself looking into Mint’s eyes, being unable to turn away from them. They stayed like this for...he didn’t really know how long. And he honestly didn’t really care.
Eventually, Mint did break the silence. “You know, Rudy. I...I was thinking about something...” Mint’s voice took on a nervous tone as he released one of Rudy’s shoulders and rubbed the back of his head. Rudy looked at him with curiosity. “You remember how we...both had felt pretty strange before? Back when we were looking for clues and what not?”
“With Sandra?” Rudy struggled to remember. There were so many things that went on at this time. It took him a little while to think of the moment that Mint was likely referring to. “Y-Yeah... What about it...?”
Mint hesitated, straightening himself up and looking away, a somewhat awkward expression on his face. He soon looked back at Rudy and he licked his lips slowly. “I...I had thought that it was due to the Signal...”
Rudy frowned at this. “Wasn’t it? I thought for sure that it was. It made so much sense...”
Mint shook his head. “The Signal had nothing to do with it...” Mint moved slightly closer. “Because I feel strange now. I was fine earlier, but when I am near you...” Mint paused for a moment, clenching his teeth. “I feel weird.”
Rudy blinked his eyes slowly. He didn’t know what this meant. He didn’t know what Mint could be referring to. He tilted his head to one side as he tried to think about what this could all mean. “Y-You do...? Is it... a bad weird...?”
“Oh no, no, it’s not.. It...kinda feels good.” Mint spoke quickly. He gave a smile to Rudy, albeit a bit shakier and more nervous than before. “It’s like a...weird sensation in the stomach and chest.” Mint moved his hands over his front to emphasize his point. “It makes me feel more nervous around you...and yet I don’t want to get away. I... can’t just...”
Rudy widened his eyes at this. No way... Was Mint going to say that.... That he... But when could this have happened? How did it happen? And why didn’t he notice it?
Or did he notice it? He had felt a similar strange feeling. But he just...didn’t know how to deal with it and there was too much going on. Was it possible that he was feeling the exact same as Mint? Was he feeling...drawn to him like Mint was apparently to him? He recalled that he did feel a similar sensation in the chest and stomach as Mint described. But...still...could it really be possible that...
But what else made sense? If it was not the Signal causing this, then the only explaination he could think of...was that he....they... His mind trailed off, unable to finish that thought. This was just...so much to take in at one time. So much already has happened. And now this...? He just didn’t...
Rudy nearly jolted when he felt a hand against his face. He looked up and he could see Mint smiling down at him as he gently caressed his cheek. It was quite soothing, really. Rudy found himself leaning against it, feeling comforted by it.
“I guess...this does change things, right?” Mint said. His voice was soft and quiet, but not fully devoid of cheerfulness. “We have been through tougher ones. This...” He paused for a moment. “We can handle this...right...?”
Rudy nodded his head slowly. “Yeah, I think we can...” He stopped for a moment. Then he shook his head. “Scratch that... I know we can...”
Mint couldn’t help but smile at this. “Now that’s the Rudy I know.” Keeping his hand pressed up against Rudy’s face, he tilted his head to one side. “Ready to venture out into the great unknown, oh Great Creator?”
Rudy felt his heart sting at that comment. He was no creator, not anymore... And a few zoners sometimes called him that to insult him.
But somehow, coming from Mint, it felt...more like a compliment than anything.
“Yes... I am.” Rudy replied, spreading his smile across his face. “I am more than ready...”
“Ah yes...I knew you would be.” Mint spoke, giving a soft chuckle. “That’s the Rudy I know. Always ready to take on a challenge. Always ready to move forward...”
Rudy gave a quick chuckle at this. “Not that it is going to be easy...”
“Of course not. But we have each other, right?” Mint said. “You, me, and Snap and Penny...we will get through this together.”
Rudy nodded in agreement. “Yeah, no argument here.”
The two boys smiled at each other or several moments, feeling both of their spirits lift up at this. Mint slowly caressed Rudy’s cheek a little further, and then he began to lean in forward. He paused for a moment, and the two of them looked at each other in the eyes a little longer. They lingered like this, their smiles facing, expressions changing into something else. Something that was like a cross between uncertainty...and craving.
Then, a few seconds later, Mint’s lips connected to Rudy’s. The former Great Creator felt a jolt go through his body, and he soon relaxed. A second later, he returned the kiss, moving his arms around Mint as he did with him. The two of them stayed like this for....they didn’t really know how long. In that moment, the world just seemed to stop.
Indeed things were going to change after this. It was daunting for sure, but, for once, Rudy was looking forward to it.
And that concludes this story.
|
|